Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Where Fire Burns

Chapter One: Beating Heart

Naruto’s eyes flashed open as he woke with a violent start as if adrenaline had been injected directly into his bloodstream. The sudden movement forced him into a sitting position as sharp, searing pain tore through his body, making him gasp.

He clutched his stomach with his left hand, his teeth clenched.

The hospital room was too bright, the sterile white walls reflecting the harsh fluorescent light that made his head throb. Somewhere in the background, he could hear the faint beep of a heart monitor and muffled voices echoing through the hallway outside.

Groaning, Naruto squeezed his eyes shut and swallowed, feeling his throat dry and scratchy. His breath came in shallow, uneven gasps as he struggled to steady himself.

“Naruto!” Sakura’s voice cut through his initial haze of pain and disorientation, sounding both relieved and concerned, and a soft, warm hand rested gently on his back to offer him support. “I’m so glad you’re awake! Don’t overexert yourself; you were in pretty bad shape…”

Naruto’s lips parted as he tried to say something, but the only sound that emerged was hoarse, which made his stomach twist, so he immediately closed his mouth.

“Do you need to throw up?” Sakura asked beside him, sensing his nausea, but Naruto swallowed again, shaking his head even if he wasn’t sure. “Some water, then?” she offered, and he nodded. It was so difficult to open his eyes…

“Alright, wait a second,” the young woman said, her voice firm but kind. “And no more rash movements, please.”

Naruto raised his left hand to rub the sleep from his eyes but froze when another sharp jolt of pain shot through his right shoulder. He grimaced, lowering his arm as memories flooded his mind in a chaotic onslaught.

The war. It was over—finally over. And then he and Sasuke had fought, nearly to the death, but had failed to die and had instead managed to find some consensus.

He remembered Sakura and Kakashi’s efforts to bring them to safety as soon as they were done breaking the Infinite Tsukuyomi, and how he then had forced himself to stay conscious through his wounds and his exhaustion, worried sick about Sasuke. Even as his strength failed him, he stubbornly insisted that the medics treat Sasuke first. The memory of their resigned sighs as they finally gave in and reached for Sasuke instead was one of his last before darkness claimed him.

He and Sasuke had both lost an arm, but that was a small price to pay for what they had gained in return.

Naruto managed to open his eyes a little so he could look to his right side, at his missing limb, and his very soul twisted as he recalled the events that had led to this outcome because they had been far more meaningful and painful than his physical loss.

It had all been worth it, and that was all that mattered.

The soft sensation of something brushing his lips pulled his hazy mind back to the present—a straw. He parted his cracked lips and sucked feebly, the cool water sliding down his throat like a blessing.

“That’s it,” Sakura encouraged gently, her hand steady as she held the glass. “Slowly now, Naruto. Small sips.”

He obeyed, taking careful gulps even as his body screamed for more. Relief washed over him with each swallow, and it felt so good it almost made him forget the pain. When he pulled back from the straw, he met Sakura’s gaze, his voice raspy. “Sasuke… is he…”

“He’s right there, silly,” Sakura said, with a small smile. She gestured to the side, adding, “The council didn’t want you two in the same room, but Kakashi-sensei and I found a way, for now. We knew you’d probably throw an unnecessary tantrum otherwise.”

Naruto’s head turned a little too quickly, his neck protesting the movement as his eyes landed on the figure lying in the bed next to his, closest to the window.

Sasuke was there, his face turned away from him. His skin looked pale but he seemed peaceful in his sleep. Relief washed over Naruto, and a surge of fresh and unexpected emotions flooded him as tears immediately threatened to spill, but he had half a mind to stop himself, even if his chest tightened.

Sasuke was alive, and he was there with him. They hadn’t taken him away.

Naruto's tired gaze lingered on his friend, tracing the contours of his slumbering form. 

“Thank god,” he breathed, his voice barely audible. He looked at Sakura again, but the room was so bright he could barely open his eyes to more than slits. “How is he?”

“He’s still sleeping,” she reassured him, setting the glass of water on the small nightstand. “But he’s healthy, and hopefully, he’ll wake up soon now that you’re awake.” She paused, eyeing Naruto attentively and her voice lowering. “You’ve both been sleeping for three days already. He doesn’t have the Kyuubi to help him recover like you do, so it might take a little longer.” Her voice became teasing. “I just hope you two can stop making me worried sick with your damn shenanigans now.”

Naruto’s lips quivered into a small, guilty grin because it hurt every muscle of his face.

“I can’t promise you that, Sakura-chan. But thank you… for not giving up on us. On Team 7, I mean. And for forgiving him, too, even after everything.”

Sakura all but huffed, but Naruto noticed the faint tremble in her shoulders. 

He would’ve offered her some comfort if only his body cooperated. 

Naruto knew it couldn’t have been easy for Sakura, either, to have to be a medic assisting in the war, then fight to save the world alongside her teammates like old times, only to have them end up fleeing together to almost kill each other.

Not only that, Sakura had been right beside him when he woke up, meaning that she’d been taking care of them and standing by them faithfully all along.

“I couldn’t help but to,” Sakura muttered, sniffing slightly. “You’re all my family. I just want things to go back to the way they were.”

“Yeah, I want that, too,” Naruto whispered, his gaze drifting back to Sasuke. “How are you? And everyone else? How are things out there?”

“We’re managing, one day at a time,” Sakura said, her tone steady but solemn, with an underlying hint of exhaustion that was poorly concealed. “You don’t need to worry about that for now, okay? Just focus on recovering.”

Naruto nodded faintly, exhaustion tugging at him again. “I’ll try.”

Sakura was fluffing his pillows proficiently. “Come on,” she said, carefully putting one hand on his chest and one on his back to help him lay back down, slowly—he suspected he had a few broken ribs from the acute stabbing pain. “You need to rest. I’m going to do a quick check-up on you and then I’ll ask a nurse to bring you some food, alright?”

“Okay,” he murmured, his eyes already half-lidded. “I’m still really sleepy, though…”

Sakura said something, but he couldn’t quite catch it. His eyelids felt heavy as his gaze returned to Sasuke so he could spend a few moments watching the comforting steady rise and fall of his chest. He didn’t pay attention to Sakura’s thorough examination and, if she asked anything, he didn’t hear it.

He was exhausted, and yet he was filled with gratitude.

All that mattered to him was that Sasuke was home. 

Everything would be fine.

Reassured, he fell into a deep sleep once again.

000

Later that night, Naruto was having a hard time feeling comfortable. 

Sakura had woken him up so he could eat something. They talked a bit and she had given him some instructions that he tried hard to listen to, but he’d only been able to get some tea and fruit into his stomach before he desperately needed to get some more sleep again.

He wasn’t sure how many hours he had slept, or even if it was the same day, but it didn’t matter anyway, because his right shoulder still felt like it was being stabbed by a dozen knives and he was having a hard time breathing.

The discomfort was making him feel unavoidably anxious, and while he didn’t like to resort to painkillers, Sakura had advised him strongly not to be an idiot and make his life and recovery harder.

Not to mention that he wanted to go to check up on Sasuke but the ache he felt was quite debilitating, and he couldn’t have that—not when he had so desperately wanted some privacy with his best friend and had none, either because Sakura or a nurse were in the room or because he was too tired to stay awake.

Hissing under his breath, he pushed the covers off himself and slowly moved to slide his legs to the edge of the bed. 

He didn’t know the time, but everything was dark and eerily quiet safe from the beeping of their machines, the moonlight filtering through the windows helping Naruto look for the miracle switch that he had to press to ease his suffering. He finally found it hanging next to his mattress and pressed it a few times as Sakura had instructed.

It didn’t take long for him to feel the cold medicine slide through the tubes towards the thick needle stuck in the back of his hand and into his veins.

Closing his eyes Naruto took several deep breaths to calm himself down and not feel impatient as he waited for the pain to subside, and it took a few minutes until he finally felt the horrible stinging throbbing begin to subside and was able to allow his muscles to relax.

That was so much better. 

As fast as he healed thanks to Kurama, it was true that Naruto couldn’t recall a time when he’d been beaten up this badly. All his life he had fought numerous bad guys, and he did so during the war, as well, some of them the strongest he had ever faced, and once this was over, there was no time to rest because he’d had to stand up against Sasuke, too.

Naruto opened his eyes and looked at the body lying in the bed next to his, noting that his friend hadn’t moved a muscle yet.

Uchiha fucking Sasuke, who slept so soundlessly he might as well be dead, and his face was still turned away. 

Naruto hadn’t been able to properly look at him yet, but he was sure the guy looked like a fucking prince, pretty, peaceful, and deceivingly harmless.

He knew this because he’d seen Sasuke sleep many times when they were younger. 

Back then, it had fascinated him how relaxed the other's features were in his sleep as opposed to his usual frowning, moody semblance.

The corner of Naruto’s mouth curled slightly upwards as he snorted at the irony.

Sasuke had been the strongest and most relentless opponent he had ever faced, a force of nature ready to annihilate everything and everyone standing between him and his goal.

Merciless, was probably the best word to describe him because Sasuke was the type of person who would simply do unthinkable and cruel things to achieve his final purpose. 

This train of thought came from a perspective of practicality, where he gauged the pros and cons of a situation and simply acted in the most beneficial way possible, disregarding emotional ties or even patterns that would be considered unethical. 

This was something difficult for people to embrace or even understand, Naruto included.

Sasuke’s power had been overwhelming. If Naruto hadn’t agreed to fight him with everything he had, completely at peace with the fact that he was going to save him or die trying, he would’ve been terrified.

But he hadn’t. Instead, he fought Sasuke in a state of urgency and absolute awe.

However, his fascination with his friend had done nothing but fuel his resolve that he had to save him and bring him home.

Because Naruto had known—had felt, with every blow and every attack—where Sasuke’s power came from, and why it caused him so much grief, sadness, and despair.

Sasuke had been ready to die, too, but he would not go down without giving Naruto a proper farewell gift.

And boy, did he ever. Not just the worst physical and emotional beating of Naruto’s life, but also the fact that he had finally exposed himself wholeheartedly, raw and figuratively naked in ways no one would ever see but Naruto.

And Naruto had seen it all, more than he could have ever wished for or imagined that he would be allowed to see, and had paid him back full force by not leaving anything hidden either.

Through their fists, they had spoken to each other’s hearts without words, and there was nothing left to do but give in and let it all out.

If Naruto had thought that he had known himself, or Sasuke, or even their feelings for each other before then, he’d been wrong, because there was so much more in both of them than he ever thought, and these were things he had no idea what to do with or how to even being to work through.

They would both be destroyed if the other perished. Recalling that feeling they had shared was probably the most frightening and painful experience for him. It brought a sharp stab to his chest that made Naruto clutch the fabric of his t-shirt over his heart.

The only thing that made Naruto panic during their fight was seeing how willing Sasuke was to die by his hand, and even if he wouldn’t put himself in death’s way because he was too prideful, there was a chance that Naruto might make a mistake and take him down unintentionally.

Sasuke’s silent cry for help was devastating.

So many things were made clear then.

Naruto had known, very early in their fight, that he simply could not (would not) let Sasuke go.

He wouldn’t leave Sasuke by himself ever again, and if that meant that he had to die with him, then so be it.

Because Naruto was terrified of being alone once more.

So, Naruto had fought in utter despair, too.

Because someone like Sasuke was too amazing to simply disappear from this world, and because Sasuke was fucking stupid if he thought Naruto would ever give up on him after seeing exactly what was in his heart and what he wanted but thought was too unworthy to have.

You can be a real idiot, too, Naruto thought, shaking his head and looking at his friend’s sleeping form.

God, it hurt in such an oddly pleasurable way. He was so glad it was all over and that Sasuke was there, alive, and where he could see him. They could start over, heal, and make up for all the time they had spent away from each other.

Naruto was at a loss towards what the future looked like, but at least he now knew which way he wanted to go and he only hoped Sasuke wanted it, too.

Rather, he knew Sasuke wanted it but perhaps some realizations had come to him in a different way than they had Naruto. There was a chance that he might react to them differently, too, but Naruto was ready for that.

Naruto’s mind had never been more at peace. He hadn’t given it much thought since he and Sasuke had fought, but he found that he didn’t need to.

There were things he had known for a long time—he simply hadn’t dwelled on them, but it didn’t matter.

He wasn’t alone and whatever was meant to happen, would happen the way it should, or not, and he was ready for both outcomes, or at least he thought he was.

Swallowing hard, Naruto reached out to his IV pole and slowly got to his feet. He still felt weak, but his legs cooperated. The floor was cool, but the room was warm so he didn’t feel cold.

Carefully, he made his way to Sasuke’s bed, dragging the IV pole behind him. Even if there was a chair close to the window, Naruto chose to sit on the edge of Sasuke’s bed, next to his waist, so he could be closer to him.

The Uchiha heir was connected to a bunch of machines that beeped softly behind him. There were bandages around his wounded shoulder as well as around his neck and on his left eyebrow and right cheek. His hand rested on his stomach, also bandaged.

A part of Naruto almost feared believing that this was real—that he had saved the world and brought a willing Sasuke back to Konoha. This was just the beginning, the turn of a new page, not only for them but for the village as well.

It wasn’t all flowers and happiness because many people had died and the world was shattered. There was so much that needed to be done, so much healing and rebuilding that had yet to happen, and a part of Naruto felt like he should be out there already, helping and doing everything he could, while another just wanted Sasuke to wake up and simply spend time with him.

Still, he needed to recover before he could even think about doing anything, and to make matters worse, he was an invalid. Until he could find his coordination and organize his life around his new disability, there was only so much he could do.

In that hospital room, secluded from the world outside, things didn’t feel so dire. Of course, he was sad and worried about the village and his friends, but he was also exhausted and in need of a little peace, even if for a little while.

Was it selfish of him? After all he had done, all he had accomplished, this was the only thing he wanted.

There were also things Naruto wasn’t ready to think about yet—political things that would probably slap him and Sasuke in the face once they both recovered and left the hospital.

He had no idea what Sasuke’s fate would be, but he was ready to fight for him with everything he had.

Naruto could feel Sasuke’s body against his thigh, and yet, it felt like a dream. He desperately wanted to reach out and touch him but feared that he might vanish.

Still, he had to make sure, so he released the IV pole and cautiously reached out to touch the back of Sasuke’s hand. A relieved breath escaped his lungs at concluding that, indeed, the young man was flesh and blood and would not magically melt or disappear.

Naruto almost laughed, placing his hand more firmly over Sasuke’s, the touch filling him with an unexpected surge of happiness that made his pulse race.

“Gosh, I’m so stupid,” he said out loud, shaking his head while chuckling nervously and looking down at his friend. “Good thing you can’t listen to what’s inside my head, heh, Sasuke? You’d be calling me an idiot three times in a row.”

Sasuke still didn’t move, but Naruto hadn’t expected him to. He could feel the healthy flow of the other teen’s superb chakra and the steady pulse through the bandages of his hand.

Sasuke was fine, he could tell as much.

“It’s not fair that I woke up before you, bastard,” Naruto muttered, with a smile. “You’re my roommate; you can’t leave me here alone and sleep all day long, I’ll die of boredom. This is not how I had planned our hospital stay to go.”

Biting on his lower lip, Naruto couldn’t help himself. He hesitantly brought his hand to Sasuke's face, gently turning his head towards him so he could see it properly. 

As expected, Sasuke’s face was a mess, still filled with cuts and bruises, and some of them had swollen pretty badly.

“Look at that,” Naruto whispered, with a small smirk. “I’m a mess, but I kicked your ass pretty good, too. It’s going to take forever for these to fade.” 

He allowed his fingertips to brush tenderly over the bruises on Sasuke’s cheek. “I don’t feel sorry for you, though. Serves you right. You gave me such a hard time, fucking asshole.”

His thumb traced along the edge of a dark mark with an affectionate softness that was a personal indulgence, because he wasn’t sure how close Sasuke would even let him get once he woke up.

“Don’t worry, I’m not mad at you for that, but I’ll have you make it up to me eventually,” Naruto proceeded, letting out a quiet, breathy laugh, letting his fingers sweep carefully over Sasuke's jaw, pausing for a moment to admire how peaceful he seemed.

Yep, not only did the bastard look peaceful, his features were still quite striking despite the injuries.

“There’s no way you still look handsome with all these bruises. There’s just no way, it must be a lighting issue, it has to be.” Naruto groaned, rolling his eyes, and still, his hand lingered on Sasuke's skin, his thumb brushing gently under Sasuke's eye where a faint bruise marred his usually flawless face.

“Urgh, not fair. I don’t remember you being this pretty.”

Lies, of course. Sasuke had always been a gorgeous specimen of a man, and Naruto had to concede that, despite his condition, he was still breathtaking under the faint rays of moonlight.

Naruto’s stomach was doing a lot of funny things recently, and appreciating his best friend’s level of attractiveness did nothing to stop it.

Things weren’t like this before, Naruto considered, gently brushing a stray lock of hair from the other young man’s forehead. He’d always envied and admired Sasuke, who had always carried a strong presence and given him a sense of adrenaline that he couldn’t deny but hadn’t dwelled on either. 

So many things he had known about his feelings for Sasuke but hadn’t dwelled on because it would’ve crushed him before. 

But not now. It was what it was, and even if it made him feel nervous and lost, he was too tired to try and see it as something else—he’d done that for years already, and still, the truth had prevailed.

His fingertips lingered, tracing the line of Sasuke's brow with tender care.

“You need to wake up… Sasuke…” His thumb caressed the edge of a fading bruise on Sasuke's cheek as if trying to erase it. “I’ve missed you. I can’t believe you’re here, even now. You don’t know how much I wanted to bring you home, and even if I know you don’t consider this place your home anymore, at least let me be that to you, somehow…”

Naruto’s hand drifted lower, ghosting over Sasuke's bandaged neck before returning to his face, his touch featherlight. 

He knew he was probably being a little too physical, but he couldn’t stop himself if he tried, because touching Sasuke like this felt strangely natural.

Even if he knew well that they had never shared this type of affectionate intimacy before, right then, it felt like he was allowed to, that he had somehow earned the right.

Maybe something in their bond told him so.

If Sasuke felt differently about it, it would still be okay.

“I know reconnecting won’t be easy, and we don’t know each other all that well at this point.” His breath hitched as he struggled to find the right words, even if he knew he was speaking more to himself than to Sasuke. “But to me, it feels like you never left. I… I know you well enough, but I still want to know more, as much as possible. I want to know everything about you.”

Naruto then dared to touch Sasuke’s chin, his nail gently scraping over it almost contemplatively.

“We have… a lot to talk about, and I know you know it, too, that things are different now. You felt it, right? It feels a little bit scary, to be honest, and I don’t know what to do or even how we’re going to deal with each other from now but… if you feel the way I know you do, I hope you can at least want to work things through between us. We have to or all of the crap we went through would be in vain.”

He leaned in just a bit closer, his voice barely above a whisper, and despite his better judgment, he couldn’t stop himself from brushing his thumb over Sasuke’s slightly parted lips, and they were a bit dry, but no less perfect.

The bastard had such a pretty mouth.

I somehow feel like I’m in deep trouble…

“I’m here for you,” Naruto whispered. “I won’t ever let you be alone again, I swear. I’ll beat your ass before you can even think about it.”

Without thinking, Naruto leaned in closer while holding his breath, and the action was hard on his body but didn’t stop his lips from gently touching Sasuke's in a soft, instinctual, and completely irrational kiss—quick, fleeting, and filled with unspoken emotion. 

As soon as he felt Sasuke’s lips against his, though, he realized what he was doing and quickly pulled away, his heart slamming against his ribs.

“Oh, shit…” he gasped, sitting upright and bringing his hand to his mouth. “Shitshitshitshit…”

His face turned crimson. He immediately stood up, eyes wide in horror while hands flailed for balance as he nearly tripped over his IV line.

“I’m sorry! That was… I wasn’t… I didn’t do anything bad!” Naruto awkwardly tried to justify himself, even though his friend was still as unmoving as he’d been from the start.

He was mortified at himself, because not only did he kiss a sleeping person, but he’d kissed Sasuke and he had not seen it coming. “I’m heading back to my bed now. Sweet dreams, yeah?”

He fumbled with his blanket as he slid back into his bed, refusing to glance at Sasuke again, and yanked it over his head, his entire face burning with embarrassment so he buried it in his pillow. His heartbeat was so loud it sounded like drums in his ears.

He groaned, muffling the sound into his pillow. 

What the hell did I just do?

He had kissed Sasuke. Uchiha Sasuke.

I must have a death wish...

He lifted his head under the covers and as his hand drifted to his lips, it shook, hovering there before his fingers lightly touched where they had met Sasuke's. 

Naruto squeezed his eyes shut. 

He and Sasuke had a couple of accidental kisses during their time in Team 7, and oddly enough, Naruto still remembered them vividly. 

Back then, he’d been embarrassed and frustrated, and yet, something inside of him hadn’t allowed him to mull over it too much because they hadn’t been all that bad.

Besides, he had shared those kisses with Sasuke. As much as he had complained about him back then, the Uchiha had always been a best friend and rival to him, someone he could trust and someone he liked enough to not make a big deal out of it. 

And just then, even if he knew it wasn’t right because Sasuke was unconscious, it hadn’t felt wrong either.

If Sasuke were to even dream about it he’d probably kick his ass for taking advantage of him.

No matter how much they knew about each other and empathized, his best friend’s take on their feelings and the future of their relationship could be very different from Naruto’s, so there was a strong chance that Sasuke might not find it funny at all.

"Crap. I’m so screwed," he muttered into the fabric, heat creeping down his neck. His stomach twisted in a way that was both thrilling and terrifying.

Who the hell kisses a sleeping, defenseless, and clueless person anyway?!

Naruto couldn’t even comprehend how his subconscious thought it was a good idea.

Naruto rolled onto his side, burying himself deeper under the covers.

Even if he doesn’t hate me… would he be angry or find it upsetting?

Naruto couldn’t have that. The last thing he ever wanted was to jeopardize his friendship with Sasuke and the delicate balance they had after the hurricane that was the last few years and their final battle.

But even as panic coursed through him, Naruto’s fingers stayed pressed against his lips, and the thought of how perfectly Sasuke's mouth had fit against his own refused to leave his mind.

And this was the moment when he truly realized that things were a lot more serious than he had anticipated.

Sasuke was his best friend and the person who cared about him in ways no one could match. Sasuke also knew him with a soul-binding intimacy.

But Sasuke was a ticking bomb, someone as capable of loving him as much as he was capable of trying to kill him, and even if those things were behind them (hopefully), it didn’t make things miraculously good for them, nor did it make the past disappear.

That was why Naruto would fight for him, for them, but he couldn’t take anything for granted or afford to hope.

It had been stupid of him to take a step towards making his own life more difficult by creating a concept that was nothing but platonic and abstract at the moment.

Naruto took a sharp intake of breath.

Fuck.

000

Naruto's eyes snapped open to the soft morning light filtering through the curtains. He blinked a few times, adjusting to the brightness, and turned his head toward the bed beside him, only to find it empty.

His soul left his body. Sasuke was gone.

"What the…?" Naruto bolted upright, wincing as pain shot through his body, but it wasn’t as bad as a few hours previously.

Ignoring it, he yanked the IV needle from his hand with a hiss. Blood beaded at the site, but he didn't care as he ran towards the door of their room and yanked it open brusquely.

"Sasuke!" he yelled, his voice echoing down the sterile hall and making the people there start in shock.

As he stumbled out of the room his bare feet slapped against the cold tile floor and all he could do was run, following the faint, familiar pull of Sasuke's chakra. At least Sasuke was still in the hospital, but what if he was seriously ill, what if something had happened, what if…

"Sasuke! Where the hell are you?!"

He tore through the hallways, ignoring the startled nurses and patients. His breathing grew ragged.

The muffled sound of voices up ahead made him pick up speed.

At the end of the hall, the door to one of the offices creaked open, and Sakura’s pink-haired head peeked out. “What’s with all this commotion?!” she snapped with a scowl, only to have Naruto stop in his tracks right in front of her, who all but eyed him with disbelief.

“Is he in there?!” Naruto blurted, chest heaving.

“Of course, he is! What…”

Naruto didn’t wait for her to finish because he shoved past her, his eyes scanning the room and finally setting on Sasuke, who was sitting on an examination table, looking battered but perfectly calm, with an eyebrow curled upward, unimpressed at Naruto’s dramatic entrance.

Their eyes locked and Naruto almost felt like his legs would give in. “Sasuke!” he yelled, relief crashing over him. “You damn bastard, don’t scare me like this!”

Sasuke frowned and opened his mouth to say something, but Naruto ran to him and thoughtlessly lunged forward, wrapping his arm tightly around him. 

That wasn’t something he would have done in the past, and not something he would ever do if he was in his right state of mind, but his body had been faster than any sort of coherent thought.

Feeling Sasuke against him, real, alive, and warm was the best thing at the moment.

Sasuke stiffened under the sudden contact and immediately thrashed in discomfort. “That fucking hurts, idiot!” he growled, squirming and trying to push him away. “Let go!”

Naruto hadn’t exactly considered that the other teen was just as badly injured as he was, if not worse, so he immediately loosened his grip and leaned back but didn't fully let go, leaving his hand on Sasuke’s shoulder.

“Calm the hell down, Naruto!” Sakura scolded, closing the door behind her. “Where do you think he’d go in his condition?”

“I don’t know,” Naruto replied, apologetically. “I didn’t expect him to be out of bed! I just… I don't know what I thought, to be honest; I wasn’t thinking.”

“That much is obvious,” Sasuke retorted.

“Shut up,” Naruto mumbled, feeling his cheeks heat up in both embarrassment and instant irritation at the silent insult.

And yet, he was ecstatic. This type of dynamic was familiar and showed how easy it was for them to settle back into old patterns despite how long they’d been away from each other.

Sasuke sighed, clearly annoyed. “I woke up and asked a nurse if I could take a shower. You were sleeping, so we came here so Sakura could change my bandages so we didn’t wake you up.”

Naruto's shoulders slumped and he finally let go of Sasuke to bring his hand to his chest, feeling a pang of blissful emotion.

Sasuke was awake and he was all right. Naruto's surge of anxiety had been embarrassing and uncalled for it seemed, but it was stronger than himself.

Maybe this was some kind of trauma, or maybe because things were so uncertain regarding Sasuke and his future at this point he couldn’t simply allow himself to relax.

“Right, that makes perfect sense,” he conceded before scratching the back of his neck awkwardly. “Sorry about that. You feel alright?”

The dark-haired teen gave him a flat look, and only then did Naruto notice that his eyes were mismatched, the right one dark grey while the left one—still a little swollen—was purple because of his newly acquired Rinnegan. 

It momentarily mesmerized him how beautiful that set of eyes was.

“I'm fine,” Sasuke replied, tilting his head slightly to the side. “How about you?”

Naruto shook his head to clear it before flashing him a huge grin. “I’m great! Had a good night’s sleep and nothing hurts all that much anymore, I guess.”

“Good,” Sasuke said casually before suddenly raising his fist and smacking Naruto hard across the head.

"Sasuke-kun!" Sakura yelped affronted. 

“Ouch!” Naruto complained, stumbling back and bringing his hand to the abused spot. “Damn it, Sasuke! Why are you hitting me? What did I do?!”

Sasuke's expression remained inscrutable, but he was looking straight into Naruto’s eyes, unfalteringly. “You know what you did,” he said simply, narrowing his eyes. “Usuratonkachi.”

“What’s happening? What did you do, Naruto?” Sakura asked, reaching them and looking from one to the other with confusion.

At this, Naruto froze, his body tensing up. His mind flashed back to the kiss he had given Sasuke the night before—a moment he had convinced himself he should delete from his mind so as not to overcomplicate things and bring out unnecessary problems in his head.

But Sasuke had been asleep. There was no way he could know.

Or was there?

Still, the other was scrutinizing him as if he knew something. 

“I…I didn’t do anything! I just got here!” Naruto stammered, rubbing his head where Sasuke had hit him rather ruthlessly. “Didn’t you beat me enough already to satisfy your psycho side, asshole?”

Sasuke pressed his lips tightly together, his expression darkening. “Apparently not.”

Naruto glared at him.“I thought we were done with this, but if you want to fight, I’ll kick your ass again!”

“Just say when, dumbass.”

“Hey!” Sakura's voice cut as she boldly stepped between them with her index finger raised, which she waved in front of Naruto’s face and then Sasuke’s threateningly. “If you guys don’t shut up, the one who’ll beat you both until you can’t move for three months is going to be me!”

She finally crossed her arms over her chest, looking utterly exhausted. “Seriously! It’s too early for this! Give me a break, you two...”

Both boys winced. Sakura could be scary sometimes, and Naruto knew that it definitely couldn’t be easy to always be in the middle of his and Sasuke’s bantering.

“We’re sorry, Sakura-chan,” Naruto mumbled, genuinely apologetic.

“Yeah, sorry,” Sasuke said, his face still scrunched up as his eyes returned to Naruto with a lingering edge of irritation.

Sakura sighed heavily and pinched the bridge of her nose. “Alright, enough. Naruto, sit down. I’m very busy today so I’ll take the chance to check on you too. I’ll have you guys do some exams and x-rays as soon as I’m done.”

Naruto hesitated for a moment before shuffling over to the examination table and sitting next to his former teammate.  

Their knees accidentally brushed, sending a jolt through Naruto's already tense body. He stared straight ahead, face heating up, but he could feel Sasuke’s eyes on him, way too intense and sharp—almost knowing.

The fact that he could smell Sasuke’s clean, freshly bathed scent didn’t help.

Before he could even think about shifting away, though, Sasuke elbowed him in the side, not too hard but enough to snap him out of it.

Naruto blinked, startled, before instinctively elbowing Sasuke back. Sasuke elbowed him again, and the next thing he knew, they were engaged in a fierce, rather stupid battle to see who would be the last one offering the final blow.

The tension melted in an instant, and Naruto knew—without a doubt—that everything was okay between them.

Sakura raised an eyebrow at their silent exchange. “Would you stop being childish? I swear, if I have to bandage either of you again today, you’re both getting sedated for the rest of your stay.”

Naruto chuckled softly but eventually decided to be the one to stop. "Yeah, yeah, Sakura-chan. We’ll behave."

Sakura rolled her eyes but ended up shaking her head, a small smile appearing on her lips that showed a poorly concealed happiness at witnessing them be idiots as they used to be back in the day.

Sasuke let out a quiet huff, glancing away but not moving his leg from where it pressed lightly against Naruto’s.

Even if Naruto still felt his whole body catch fire, at least now he knew everything was fine.

Or so he thought.

000

Sakura had examined them both and then sent them off to their rooms to wait for breakfast.

The walk back was quiet.

Naruto glanced at Sasuke, noticing how pale he still looked despite his usual composed expression, but he carried himself with dignity regardless.

There was still something a little on edge brimming under the surface of Sasuke’s chakra that Naruto couldn’t pinpoint, but he wasn’t going to risk the balanced atmosphere between them by trying to figure it out.

They reached their room to fetch some toothbrushes and paste from their nightstands and headed out together to the nearest bathroom Because it felt satisfying to be out and about.

While they brushed their teeth side by side in front of the small sink, they eyed each other in the mirror, and Naruto almost choked because he found that the sight of their bruised and battered faces was extremely hilarious for some reason.

Naruto hadn’t said a word, and yet Sasuke seemed to have grasped what was making him laugh because while he didn’t seem to share the same opinion, he still snorted and shook his head condescendingly.

Breakfast was already waiting for them when they got back to the room, so they settled on their respective beds and ate, making small talk about the condition of their bodies.

Sasuke was feeling well—he had, after all, been able to stand on his own two legs as soon as he woke up—but he admitted to being tired and in pain. They didn’t talk about their arms, but that was a topic not worth discussing anyway.

Two male nurses arrived shortly after to take them to their respective exams, and Naruto felt disappointed that they wouldn’t go together, but knew better than to complain.

After spending a couple of hours going from one exam to the other, being more thoroughly evaluated by one doctor after another, he was brought back to the room only to see that Sasuke wasn’t there yet, but that their beddings had been changed and their beds made.

Sasuke took so long that he got bored to death and eventually made conversation with the nice nurse who came in to check up on him. 

He tried to get information on how things were outside, how the village was faring, and how the people injured by the war were. He tried asking about his friends, too, but the nurse didn’t know much. She looked tired and a little saddened, but the only thing she said was that all the doctors and nurses were working tirelessly and doing the best they could.

Naruto also found out that his room was located in a private part of the hospital reserved for ‘special cases’, which was why it was so quiet. Naruto had no idea what this meant, exactly, but he supposed it was either a sort of VIP area or one meant for prisoners and criminals in need of medical assistance.

When he asked, the nurse didn’t say anything. 

It wasn’t like he and Sasuke were the only two patients in that area because Naruto had seen other people in the rooms and the hallways, so he wasn’t exactly sure what to make of it.

Sasuke was brought back in by his designated male nurse just as lunch was being delivered. He looked just as bored as Naruto had been, but also considerably more tired than before.

Naruto offered him a bright smile, and Sasuke all but flashed him his middle finger. The blue-eyed one couldn’t even pretend to be offended, because he was too happy that his friend was back.

They silently settled back in their respective beds with their trays hovering above their laps, and Naruto couldn’t wait to tell Sasuke what he’d been doing and what little he had learned from the nurse as he slurped his soup.

The other teen didn’t look at him as he quietly downed his light broth as well, but was listening because he hummed in acknowledgment at what Naruto was saying.

After a while, Naruto stopped himself because he noticed Sasuke wasn’t exactly eating anymore, instead looking at his plate with a concentrated frown as he picked at the food.

Naruto hadn’t exactly paid attention to his main course, so he finally looked down.

The meal was simple: fish served whole with rice and a bit of salad. 

He stared at the fish for a moment. Okay, now he understood why Sasuke didn’t seem pleased.

Naruto had only eaten some fruit, juices, and soup, so he hadn’t exactly been faced with the struggles of using his chopsticks to eat.

Plus, he was right-handed, and now he only had his left one.

He awkwardly tried to adjust the chopsticks in his fingers but it was a hassle, let alone trying to pick apart the meat from the fish. 

Sasuke was right-handed, too, but at least he still had his dominant hand. Regardless, a sideways glance revealed that he was facing a similar difficulty, though he remained silent about it.

Naruto let out a quiet huff. “They weren’t very thoughtful about giving us the whole fish of all things, huh?” 

Sasuke paused for a moment before giving a small, almost imperceptible nod. He looked to the side at Naruto. “Maybe it would be easier if we tried doing this together,” he said casually, and Naruto immediately jolted.

Grinning, he carefully got out of bed and maneuvered his tray over towards Sasuke's bed as his friend adjusted himself to give him some space so he could sit beside him.

He noticed Sasuke had already managed to take most of the meat out of his fish.

Both leaned in, shoulders slumped together, and Sasuke immediately reached for Naruto’s fish with his chopsticks and worked on it as proficiently as he could while Naruto tried to help him as much as possible even if he was shit at it. 

It was clumsy and slow, but bit by bit, they managed to separate the delicate meat from the bones. In their focused effort, their heads bumped together.

Naruto chuckled. "I think we did a pretty decent job, huh?"

“We?” Sasuke said sarcastically beside him. “For a Shinobi your left-handed coordination is absolute crap.”

Naruto was going to snap back at him with a nasty remark, but as he lifted his head, his words got stuck in his throat because he became instantly aware of how close their faces were considering he was immediately making eye contact with Sasuke.

He hadn’t been aware of the proximity of their bodies, to begin with, and his breath caught.

It was strange and caught him off guard how he had simply felt so naturally comfortable that he didn’t notice it.

The last time they had been this close was when…

Inadvertently, Naruto’s gaze dropped to Sasuke's mouth. His brain stopped as he stared.

“Cat got your tongue?” Sasuke asked, and the tone wasn’t exactly mocking, but deadly serious. "Or are you going to kiss me without my consent again?"

Oh, shit…

Naruto’s instant reaction was to scramble back, flustered beyond belief, nearly knocking over the tray in his panic as he stood, quite the dejà vu.

"Oh my god, Sasuke!" He uttered, looking at the other teen with horror. "What?! No! I wasn’t…I didn’t mean…!"

Sasuke snorted, and while he didn’t seem exactly angry, Naruto immediately grasped what that underlying simmering feeling in his chakra was. "So you're going to deny that you assaulted me while I was unconscious?"

Naruto's eyes widened in horror. His voice cracked with disbelief, and Sasuke was staring at him firmly, completely disregarding his humiliation.

 "Assaulted?" Naruto's face was now drained of color, his breath hitching. "Wait, you were awake the whole time? The whole time?!" 

Sasuke's eyes narrowed slightly, his tone unforgiving. "Take a guess."

Naruto could only cover his face with his hand, groaning loudly. "Oh, my God ..." 

His words tumbled out in a frantic mess. "You were supposed to be asleep! I didn't... you weren't supposed to hear any of that, I..." Naruto's hand tangled in his hair, pulling slightly.

What could he do? He was so embarrassed and didn’t even know what to say to excuse himself and to make matters worse, Sasuke was not cutting him any slack.

It would have been better if Sasuke had kicked his ass and left it at that.

Sasuke's piercing gaze didn’t waver. "So you didn't say any of that out loud, hoping that I would hear you, is that what you’re saying?" 

Why did Sasuke sound so exasperated and upset? Not upset, just…

Naruto didn’t know, he couldn’t find a proper state of mind to try and dissect Sasuke’s mood.

"I was emotional!” Naruto yelled. “I needed to let shit out of my chest, I..." His eyes darted away from Sasuke. "Why didn't you tell me you were awake?!"

"Because I doubt you'd feel better if I interrupted your monologue,” Sasuke replied bluntly, and he had a point. He let out an unexpectedly exasperated breath. "For fuck's sake, Naruto. You’re unbelievable."

"What does that even mean, I don’t…” Naruto slumped forward, burying his burning face in his hand again. "Fuck, this is the most embarrassing moment of my entire life..."

Sasuke snorted quietly. "Somehow, I doubt it."

Naruto lifted his head and shot him a glare. Sasuke was still looking at him, and it was so hard to decipher the expression on his face that Naruto didn’t even want to try because he simply couldn’t.

“I need a moment," he croaked, and without another word, turned on his heels and stormed toward the door.

"At least don't make excuses when you get back," Sasuke's voice called out after him sharply.

“Fuck you!”

Naruto didn’t stop. He shoved the door open and slipped out into the hallway, slamming it shut before leaning heavily against the wall next to it.

His face and neck were burning so much again that he had to hook a finger in the collar of his t-shirt to shake it a little so he could get some air to calm himself down.

His mind spun wildly.

“Fuck me,” he whispered to himself through clenched teeth, slamming his head back against the wall. “What the fuck…”

He felt the urge to run away, but he noticed that his legs were shaking and were failing him, so he merely slid down the wall until he was sitting on the floor. He brought his knees up to his chest and buried his face in his arm, completely uncaring of whether some passerby could see his pitiful state.

What was he supposed to do now? He was so embarrassed he wanted to disappear.

It wasn’t as if he hadn’t planned to talk to his best friend about them eventually, but he had expected that they’d have some time to test the waters and see how things progressed in their overall relationship until the right time presented itself.

Or something.

He had not expected Sasuke to have been awake. Even if he knew him to be an honest and painfully straightforward person, the last thing he thought was that his friend would be so shockingly blunt about something like this.

If their positions had been reversed, Naruto would be too mortified to ever say anything—it was one of those situations that people just didn’t blatantly bring up without carefully considering the other person’s feelings and so on.

Not that Naruto knew anything about it, but well, at least he knew he would’ve been more sensible.

But of course, leave it to Sasuke to be different from everyone else and completely take him off guard so ruthlessly.

Unless Sasuke was genuinely offended and upset, then it was justifiable. Naruto had kissed him without his consent, even if he hadn’t exactly done it on purpose. 

Sasuke probably thought he was a weirdo.

He shouldn’t have let his emotions get the best out of him, because there was a strong chance that he had compromised everything between them without meaning to.

“Do you need help?” A feminine voice asked, making Naruto lift his head to see the nurse he had talked to that morning crouching down in front of him, eyeing him with kind concern.

Naruto forced a smile. “Nah, I’m peachy; thanks,” he dismissed, as politely as he could. “I just need a moment, and I’m quite comfortable here.”

It wasn’t exactly true, because his body still hurt and the floor was far from being cozy, but he couldn’t move if he tried.

“Alright, honey,” the nurse said, with an understanding nod. “Just call me if you need anything, okay?”

Nodding, Naruto watched her smile and proceed down the hallway before burying his head in his arm again and taking several deep breaths to calm himself.

Naruto shifted uncomfortably, staring at the floor between his legs.

Something within Naruto told him that he was being stupid, that he knew very well that his and Sasuke’s bond transcended irrelevant events like this, but his rational side thought otherwise.

It didn’t help that he could feel Sasuke’s uneasiness from the room behind him, and he didn’t know what to make of it.

Naruto stayed there for several minutes, motionless and crestfallen, and completely at a loss for what to do.

What would he do if Sasuke hated him for such a stupid thing?

After a while, the door creaked softly behind him, making him shudder. “How long are you going to stay here and sulk?” 

Sasuke’s voice was steady but carried a faint undercurrent of irritation that he failed miserably at masking.

Naruto tensed without lifting his head. “I don’t know, are you going to give me a hard time?”

He heard Sasuke groan and then take a deep breath. “Stop being stupid, Naruto. Come inside, you haven’t finished your lunch.”

Sasuke was at least trying to not be an asshole, and that offered Naruto some form of relief, and yet he wasn’t sure if he was ready to face him at all.

“I’m not hungry.” 

There was another sharp intake of breath. “Come inside, or I’ll drag you myself.”

To someone else, it sounded menacing, but because Naruto knew Sasuke was debilitated and all talk—not that he wouldn’t kick his ass effortlessly if he really wanted to—Naruto snorted. “I’d like to see you try.”

There was a pause before Sasuke 'tsked'.

To Naruto’s surprise, he heard him stepping outside the room, and the next thing he knew, he had sat down beside him on the floor.

Not at a distance from him, no. Their sides were pressed together, purposefully so.

This was Sasuke’s way of telling him it was alright, and it filled Naruto with warmth.

While it did, indeed, instantly blow away Naruto’s doubts and fears, the fact remained that he was still in a very awkward position.

Sasuke cleared his throat. “I’m sorry for throwing it in your face like that,” he muttered, his tone softer than Naruto expected. “I wasn’t going to say anything because I knew you’d make a scene, as you did, but I was pissed and couldn’t help myself.” He stopped himself, and then added “You’re always yapping about us being friends, after all.”

Naruto winced. 

Ah. So that’s why Sasuke was upset.

They hadn’t exactly gotten that vague perspective of their relationship sorted out yet, and Naruto knew it was his fault that this was an issue for Sasuke.

“I know,” he conceded, quietly, before gathering up his courage to lift his head to look to the side, only to find Sasuke gauging him cautiously. “I’m sorry for doing that to you. You were asleep, and I don’t know what came over me. I didn’t mean to.”

Sasuke arched an eyebrow. “Are you sure about that?”

It wasn’t said with irritation or disdain, but it was a little mocking and Sasuke did not hold back on pressuring him for some reason, and while this should be a good thing, Naruto hadn’t even sorted himself out yet and everything was still too overwhelming.

Naruto let out a groan, rubbing his face tiredly. “Look, I’m really not ready to have this conversation right now, Sasuke.”

This was absolutely not how he had envisioned sorting things out. 

“You talked your mouth off yesterday though,” Sasuke pointed out.

“I didn’t think you’d hear it!” Naruto defended furiously, blushing. “Or even if you did, I thought you might think it was a dream or something.”

With his lips pressed shut together, Sasuke merely watched him with a small frown, and Naruto could only gaze back into his eyes stubbornly and defiantly, even if his stomach was in knots and his heart was beating too fast.

Looking at Sasuke’s features, Naruto realized he was completely unprepared for this—for Sasuke’s return and presence in his life after so long. He was immensely happy, but the tidal wave of emotions left him reeling, unsure how to make sense of it all.

Maybe, for the first time, he had no way to do it, because Sasuke was just… Sasuke.

And just looking at him like this, in that proximity that was as powerful as it was innocent, Naruto knew he simply could do nothing but ride the wave and hope it wouldn’t crush him.

He was thoroughly overwhelmed by all the familiar yet completely new things that trespassed between them.

Eventually, Sasuke broke eye contact to turn his face away. “Right. Well, I guess I’m not ready to have this conversation either.”

Sasuke’s chakra still carried the strong thrum of uneasiness Naruto had felt before, but there was an enticing flow there that gave away other things, including the fact that he was telling the truth and was just as conflicted as Naruto was.

Had Sasuke been able to read his mind and his heart again? Had he realized the way things were right now, just like Naruto?

“Then why are you pestering me so much?” Naruto mumbled.

Sasuke’s expression didn’t change as he threw him a sideways glance. “Because I can. And because I don’t know what else to do in this situation.”

Naruto stared at him for a moment, blinking several times. His chin fell.

It turned out that his best friend didn’t have a clue about what to do either, and he had confronted him out of impulse, or perhaps in some attempt to not leave this secret hanging so it wouldn’t make things even more strained between them.

Or maybe he had wanted to expose the elephant in the room right from the start.

Don’t make stupid assumptions you’ll regret.

A little nervously, Naruto released a half-laugh “Asshole. At least you’re honest.”

Maybe they were both lost. No, for sure, they were, because no matter how much they knew about each other’s feelings in perspective, bringing them out into the real world and turning them into something tangible and manageable felt like an astronomical feat.

Sasuke chose not to comment. “Let’s go back. This isn’t the right time or place for this.” He cleared his throat again. “Working on that fish was too much of a hassle for us not to eat it in the end.”

At this, he pushed himself to his feet, brushing off his pants. He paused for a moment before extending his hand toward Naruto who blinked in surprise, staring at the offered hand.

Hesitantly, he reached up and took it. With a firm, steady pull, Sasuke helped Naruto to his feet, yet their hands remained clasped together longer than necessary.

The feeling of Sasuke's bandaged palm against his own seemed to send small jolts of energy up Naruto’s arm, and this wasn’t exactly imaginary, it was a physical force, unmistakable to both of them. Their eyes met and they held each other's gaze. Sasuke’s hand shivered almost imperceptibly while Naruto held his breath. 

Flustered again, Naruto quickly pulled his hand away, not knowing what to do with himself. “Thanks,” he muttered.

He pretended he didn’t notice that Sasuke’s hand remained extended for a couple of seconds before he closed it into a fist and slowly lowered it.

Without another word, they quietly made their way back into their room. The faint hum of medical equipment filled the otherwise silent space. 

Naruto moved toward his tray when Sasuke stopped him.

“You can sit here,” he said simply while sitting on the edge of his bed as he had before. “I’m not sure how you expect to eat by yourself with that clumsy hand of yours. Let me help you.”

There was no explaining how grateful, relieved, and emotional these words made Naruto feel, and he wasn’t sure if he wanted to cry or laugh.

So, he swallowed down the lump in his throat and nodded gratefully, slowly sitting on the edge of the bed next to Sasuke.

His friend picked up his chopsticks and proficiently gathered some rice and fish from his plate before extending them to Naruto, who was a little taken aback as a particular memory flashed through his mind when Sasuke had nearly compromised his personal development to feed Naruto when they had been kids.

He supposed some things never changed.

Naruto could only smile and open his mouth, completely devoid of self-consciousness because that was his best friend and the person who was no longer willing to let anything stand between them as he had in the past.

There was nothing more valuable than that.

They didn’t talk at all as Sasuke calmly fed Naruto all the food on his plate. At some point, Naruto had to gesture that he was already full because he had the feeling that Sasuke would keep feeding him and not have any for himself.

They exchanged plates, but Naruto didn’t return to his bed, instead watching as Sasuke slowly picked at his food. The other teen didn’t seem uncomfortable with this.

After a few minutes, because he felt more at ease and considerably more confident, Naruto dared to ask, even if hesitantly so, “Are you still angry at me?”

Sasuke paused, his chopsticks lingering over his plate. He didn't look up immediately, as if carefully considering his answer. “Not right now, no.” 

His tone was softer, lacking the usual edge, and Naruto's shoulders relaxed slightly.

A flicker of hope stirred in his chest. “Okay.”

“Listen, Naruto, about what you did…” Sasuke suddenly started but then stopped himself to release a long breath and close his eyes, making the other eye him questioningly. “Don’t overthink it; it’s not what I’m upset about.”

He opened his eyes but still didn’t look at Naruto, instead frowning down at his plate. “I don’t know what to do, but I’m not going to waste time trying to pretend that things aren’t the way they are between us, even though, for your sake, I think I should. But I’m an open book to you now, after all, so there’s no point.”

Freezing, Naruto looked at him unblinkingly, not sure if he had heard him correctly.

Sasuke was not only silently forgiving Naruto’s actions, but he was also acknowledging—and voicing—the fact that there was something between them.

His words hung in the air and Naruto gulped, eyebrows raised and goosebumps rising on his skin as he attempted to process the seemingly grandness of what was happening.

For a moment he wondered if Sasuke could hear how hard his heart was pounding. 

“The only thing I need from you is to stay by my side and not do anything stupid ‘for my sake’, Sasuke,” he managed to whisper, his voice nearly failing him. “And I don’t know what to do either, so… at least we’re on the same boat?”

Mentally, Naruto cringed for not having anything smarter and cooler to say, but Sasuke’s mismatched eyes found him and the corner of his mouth curled delicately upwards. “I’ll keep that in mind,” he said slowly, as something unspoken passed between them. “I just wanted to let you know my take on it.”

Naruto swallowed hard. “Thank you, that’s… good to know.”

For a long moment, they sat there in silence, their gazes locked. The air between them felt heavy with things neither of them could put into words yet. The room seemed smaller somehow, stuffy and oddly perfumed and Naruto was frighteningly aware of how close they were that Sasuke’s scent was so excruciatingly alluring to him.

Sasuke’s expression was unreadable, but his eyes held an intensity that both unnerved and grounded Naruto, and for a second there, he thought he saw the faintest trace of vulnerability before that gaze too fell to Naruto’s lips contemplatively.

It made Naruto’s head spin.

Caught off guard, he bit down on his lower lip nervously and clutched the fabric of his pants, which for some reason made something in the atmosphere cackle between them and caused Sasuke to take a sharp intake of breath through his nose.

When Sasuke elegantly leaned slightly away from him and dragged himself a little to the side so they were no longer touching, Naruto didn’t know whether to feel disappointed or relieved.

"You should get some rest," he said, his voice soft but also carefully controlled.

Naruto jumped but nodded faintly, understanding that he was being asked for some space.

Sheepishly, he got up and dragged his tray away from Sasuke before making his way to his bed, filled with confusing emotions that he didn’t even know how to begin to rationalize.

As he lay back on his pillows, he watched his precious person slowly finish his lunch, and while he didn’t look up as he did so, he didn’t protest the attention bestowed upon him.

Naruto couldn’t stop himself if he could, because he now knew that he wasn’t the only one completely thrown out of orbit by these things between them.

There was an obvious lingering tension in the air, and yet it was gentle and completely devoid of stress because, awkward and confusing as it all was, it was still new and exciting and, more importantly, mutually acknowledged.

It didn’t mean anything more than what it was at this point, but Naruto wasn’t concerned because it was theirs, and he now knew this was a journey they’d go on together, regardless of its final destination, so he had nothing to fear.

For now, it was enough.

TBC?

Chapter Text

Where Fire Burns

Chapter Two: Hands

Sasuke wasn’t an expert in matters of love or sex, and these weren’t subjects he was particularly interested in.

He wasn’t naive or uninformed, but he hadn’t spent most of his adolescence like normal teenagers. Whatever awakenings, curiosities, or possible urges he might have felt were pushed aside, never a priority over his goals and revenge.

Because he was interested in anatomy—to understand the human body, its capabilities, limitations, and how to keep it healthy and strong—he’d come across books (both in Konoha during his studies and in Orochimaru’s lairs) containing important information about sex and sexuality. Sasuke had always approached these topics critically, absorbing the knowledge easily without overcomplicating it.

Combining common sense with knowledge, he considered himself relatively in tune with how things worked. Nevertheless, perhaps life had desensitized him to things that seemed exciting and overwhelming to other young men his age.

His popularity had always brought him unwanted attention, with girls clinging to him and invading his personal—and even physical—space without considering his feelings or discomfort.

Because his upbringing had taught him not to be rude to girls, most of the time, he endured the hugs, the pulls, and the linking of arms while trying not to give them mixed signals.

It got worse when he turned fifteen and his body matured.

Sasuke had been Orochimaru’s favorite student. The man had been a formidable mentor, but his plan had always been to possess Sasuke’s body as soon as his revenge was complete so he made sure Sasuke reached his standards, physically-wise

Sasuke knew the outfits made for him were meant to further turn him into an eye-pleaser, and he hadn’t particularly cared because it gave him the upper hand.

Traveling from lair to lair and meeting and living with so many of his teacher’s underlings had been quite an experience. Not everyone liked him, and he was fine with that. No one was indifferent to him either.

Those people were not like the people in Konoha. They were rougher around the edges—boisterous, violent, greedy, and lacking morals—so the type of attention was completely different. He quickly understood that people often disregarded respect when their desires came into play.

Sasuke had grown tired of everyone looking at him differently—whether for his looks, his bloodline, or his strength—and of people getting in his personal space. It was disgusting and vain.

Regardless, being attractive had its perks, and he knew he had heaps of presence to match.

People enjoyed shiny things and displays of power. One way or another, Sasuke provided that effortlessly, often without needing to lift a finger and he had easy results.

He didn’t care if people looked at him with fear, disgust, anger, or lust. Whether someone wanted to kill him or fuck him made no difference to him, and it did nothing to affect his self-confidence or how he saw himself.

When it came to love, heartfelt confessions were also not new to him. In all honesty, though, while Sasuke could understand physical admiration, he always had a hard time comprehending the girls who claimed to love him.

To Sasuke, ‘love’ had a very different meaning. It wasn’t something he could romanticize or idealize. Love had many faces, some of them ugly and painful—faces most people ran away from and refused to acknowledge.

The love from his parents, his brother, and Naruto… anyone trying to match that with empty words of devotion would have a hard time measuring up in his book.

While Sasuke could admit to being an emotionally complicated person, volatile and intense, his thought pattern was often a straight line. He’d been through enough not to feel self-conscious about his emotions or the opinions he needed to express, so if something didn’t bode well with him, he’d make sure to let people know, especially when he was angry.

And he’d been angry and grieving for a long time.

Sasuke had been quite comfortable with the prospect of death for far too long. He never thought he’d survive his fight against Itachi, and many times, he wished he hadn’t. Knowing the truth about his brother’s story, their clan, and Itachi’s love for him only perpetuated his suffering to excruciating levels.

Because through all his hatred, confusion, and sadness, he still loved Itachi.

Now, his brother was dead, and there was nothing he could do about it anymore.

Back then, he didn’t know how to deal with his emotions or the things he thought he understood. ‘Love’ felt like a stupid and foreign concept that forced people to do unthinkable things and make unreasonable choices. What was even the point of loving or being loved if it brought nothing but pain? The emptiness was just as unbearable.

So he’d replaced sadness with wrath and an ever-growing thirst for revenge.

The world had seemed like such a cruel and disgusting place. Everything felt wrong and twisted, and he wanted nothing more than to erase it all—to put an end to his guilt and the constant anger in his heart.

Everything was so chaotically noisy inside of him that he didn’t know what else to do but try to make it stop.

Living with himself was not easy.

The war unveiled hidden secrets and truths and brought Itachi back for a moment. Sasuke was grateful for the chance to learn more about the Uchiha and Konoha’s past. He was even more grateful for being able to see Itachi and to experience firsthand his tale and his feelings—not only towards him but also towards the Shinobi world.

And yet, all these revelations only brought Sasuke more anguish.

Even as he pushed forward through all these events, he doubted anyone would ever understand the agony he endured with a straight face.

Still, he helped in the war because Itachi would’ve wanted him to, and for a short period, it kept him busy—he didn’t need to think about anything while in battle.

Also, he had wanted the thrill of fighting alongside Naruto once more.

His former teammate had the miraculous ability to make him feel like nothing could go wrong, and while they faced their enemies, fighting together as one, bantering and protecting each other, Sasuke felt light and like himself in ways he hadn’t in years.

Sasuke realized Naruto had endured his own hell, carrying the weight of destruction while being someone who naturally brought light and hope to others. Naruto never gave up, and it reminded Sasuke why he was so inspiring and effortlessly drew people in.

It made Sasuke feel very proud of him, and yet, the brighter Naruto shone, the more he resisted keeping his own alive.

Everything Sasuke had decided to do, the stupid things he said to stand up against Naruto were random banter because he didn’t know which way to go or what to do anymore.

He had felt a great responsibility for his actions and Itachi’s faith in him. Sasuke had destroyed every bond he once had and felt he had no purpose left. Becoming Hokage or bearing the world’s hatred had felt like a necessary penance for his mistakes, and yet, this wasn’t something he wanted to do.

Somewhere along the line, he had subconsciously started to believe that it was his fate to be a martyr, and Naruto’s efforts to call him back to reality, to reach out and pull him out of that suffocating darkness made him feel weary.

He was tired.

Even if he knew his friend’s feelings were honest—even if he knew Naruto was shockingly lonely without him to the point of despair—Sasuke didn’t need any more emotional turmoil. He didn’t need to question himself or be tormented by what was right or wrong anymore.

He just wanted silence and oblivion. He didn’t want to feel love, hatred, or despair. He didn’t even want to feel hope.

But Naruto forced him to face it all.

As violent and relentless as his and Naruto’s battle had been, there was no other way for them to honor their relationship and acknowledge each other.

And while Sasuke had fought with all he had, something in him had been ready and willing to perish in the outcome. Because there was still selfishness within him, and he didn’t want to endure hell anymore.

Even if Sasuke had babbled on about what he’d do after Naruto died, he knew well that it would only be a matter of time before he, too, succumbed due to his madness and grief.

Sasuke knew himself a lot better than people gave him credit for. At the end of the day, he knew what he was doing and was simply someone strongly guided by his heart.

Well, neither had died and Naruto had saved him and pulled him in, forcing his feelings—his need—onto him and injecting him with a surge of faith Sasuke had long since lost.

Sasuke had genuinely been too tired to keep fighting against it, not to mention that Naruto’s genuine determination to have him in his life and prove to him that he had a future to look forward to made him emotional with gratitude and happiness.

He’d been unhinged for so long that he was still trying to find himself in this new state of complete stillness that was his mind—that odd peacefulness beaten into his very being by his best friend.

So it was no wonder that, at seventeen, Sasuke already had a strong sense of what ‘love’ should be.

Sasuke had known for quite a while that Naruto had strong feelings for him. They’d confirmed the depth of their bond during their first fight, and with their subsequent encounters, he had been able to sense the way those same feelings grew and shifted into something increasingly more complex. It had amazed him that this happened despite Sasuke’s actions and the distance between them. 

But they had always progressed together, always with each other in mind.

Sasuke never rejected his feelings for his best friend, or how important he was to him. After all, it was the awareness of this perceived weakness that made him try to cut ties, but he hadn’t exactly mulled over the nature of them, either, because he could not let Naruto get in the way of his goals, even if longing struck him at times.

Sasuke never labeled their bond as romantic, but it was far more intense than mere friendship. Still, he had never been expecting to receive a love confession from Naruto—he didn’t want to, either.

However, because they both knew it wasn’t just friendship, it had irked him beyond belief that Naruto didn’t have other words to speak his mind. One doesn’t simply decide to die with his ‘friend’ or be at peace with the fact that life doesn’t make sense unless that ‘friend’ is in it.

Romance had never been on Sasuke’s mind. He’d always found couples’ dynamics strange and cringeworthy and doubted he could ever be a good partner to anyone.

The depth of their feelings had been laid bare in their final fight—a truth both acknowledged but couldn’t escape, no matter how overwhelming it had been.

However, he wasn’t concerned, and he wouldn’t waste time with mental blockages like thinking about his sexual orientation or the many obvious what-ifs they could face.

Out of all the things he needed to mend and fix within himself, that was the least of his concerns, and as long as Naruto kept sharing the sentiment, that was all he needed.

Or at least that’s what he’d believed.

Because Naruto had always been a singular presence in Sasuke’s life, and his need for Sasuke—just as he was—forced him to confront the possibility that he wasn’t as undeserving as he believed.

Their bond didn’t fit any category Sasuke knew, but it didn’t need to. It simply was—an undeniable truth that grounded and overwhelmed him all at once. For now, he wouldn’t overcomplicate it. He couldn’t afford to.

He was alive, he wasn’t alone, and for once, he’d honor that blessing—not just for Naruto or Itachi, but for himself.

All he could do was choose to believe that peace of mind and joy existed on the horizon, no matter how long it took to reach.

000

Naruto had been a little all over the place after their conversation, not entirely sure what to do with himself. They had been mostly silent for the rest of the day, testing the mood and ambiance between them only to realize that silence was a painless experience between them, not at all uncomfortable despite the elephant in the room.

However, the next day, Naruto woke up in surprisingly good spirits, all traces of embarrassment or hesitation gone, and he had decided to take matters into his own hands and break the ice by forcing Sasuke to put up with him.

Because the Uchiha had nothing better to do, he went with it.

So they spent the day simply talking, or rather, Naruto babbled endlessly about the years they’d spent apart, telling Sasuke about his training with the late Jiraiya, the battles he fought, the people he met, and all the things he achieved. Sasuke had listened intently, though he wasn’t as openly impressed as Naruto might have hoped—mostly because he could already tell just how far Naruto had come, and some things he had already been aware of.

It hadn’t all been good. Naruto had endured loss, destruction, and cruelty, even before the war, and it pained Sasuke to know that.

But Sasuke had always seen his potential. After all, he had envied that strength more than once.

He knew Naruto wanted to know about his years away too, but the fact remained that Sasuke’s path wasn’t a pretty one. There were things Sasuke chose to share—small details of his training with Orochimaru, his brief time with Akatsuki, and his time with Taka—but he avoided anything too personal. Naruto had been curious about his former team, but Sasuke had little to say about them, especially with the ever-present awareness of being watched. Every word he spoke could be used against him.

Because he could feel them.

Sasuke couldn’t see the several ANBU operatives, but the faint flickers of their chakra signatures brushed against his heightened senses. Their presence wasn’t oppressive, at least not yet, but it was a constant reminder that he needed to be careful and that he was being watched.

He wondered if Naruto had sensed them too and decided to ignore it. Naruto was powerful and perceptive now—Sasuke trusted that he had.

In a way, knowing he was being watched gave him an excuse to avoid talking about Konoha, himself, or even Itachi. He wasn’t ready to dive into those topics, and thankfully, Naruto was sensitive enough not to push. Sasuke knew, though, that at some point, they’d have to bring these things to the surface, but perhaps it would take longer than they both expected.

Regardless, it had been a good day, during which they had managed to lighten up and regain balance over their interactions, even if Naruto’s occasional sideway glances exposed a silent longing he wouldn’t voice. 

Naruto had watched him sleep while he napped (even though he hadn’t made the blond aware of the fact) and was also incredibly twitchy in moments when they occasionally touched or bumped into each other. Sasuke wanted to tease him for all of this, but he held himself back.

Sakura’s visit kept them busy for a while. She would always check up on them, but right now she was merely a trainee assisting in dire times, so at least once a day an older and more experienced doctor would come in to see how they were recovering.

Helping Naruto eat during meals was always a moment of amusement and frustration, and yet, it had become routine for them to sit on either of their beds, eat, and bicker.

Sasuke had felt drained at the end of the day, but his mind had been wonderfully empty while his heart had been full.

He couldn’t remember the last time such a thing had happened to him.

On the third day since Sasuke had gotten out of bed, he felt strong enough to stand by the window of the hospital room for several minutes, his eyes drifting over the shambled streets below. In broad daylight, he could see how much had changed since he’d left. It was a little heartbreaking to see the alleys and houses in such poor condition, with signs of loss and destruction evident no matter where he looked.

Politically and personally, he had his complicated thoughts about the village, but this place had still been home—to him and his clan. Fragmented as some of his memories were, he’d had moments of happiness here, first with his family and later with Team 7.

Scaffolding framed broken rooftops, and teams of workers moved like ants, tirelessly patching the scars left by Pein’s attack—another story Naruto had recounted to him the day before.

Outside felt like such a different reality than the one was quickly growing accustomed to inside the hospital.

The sound of the door creaking open pulled Sasuke from his thoughts. He turned slightly to see Naruto returning from a trip to the bathroom, his face bright and cheerful, as though the weight of the world hadn’t been resting on his shoulders just days ago.

“Sasuke!” Naruto grinned, holding up a small set of keys like a trophy. “Guess what? The nurse lent me the access keys to the rooftop and said we could go up there for some fresh air. I don’t know about you, but I could use some vitamin D.”

Sasuke raised an eyebrow. “Wow. I’m impressed you even know what that is,” he said sarcastically. “You’ve come a long way.”

As expected, Naruto’s grin disappeared in an instant, replaced by exaggerated outrage. “What’s that supposed to mean, huh?! I’m smarter than you think, asshole!”

“Says one brain cell to another,” Sasuke quipped back.

“What?! You damned cocky-assed bastard, how dare you?!”

Sasuke scoffed as Naruto shook his fist in mock fury, throwing a string of absurd insults his way.

Internally, he had to stop himself from smiling—it would’ve ruined the point of getting on Naruto’s nerves, which had always been one of his favorite pastimes. It was strangely reassuring to see that hadn’t changed.

Everything felt easier when Sasuke realized that some things between them hadn’t shifted. He hadn’t felt this carefree in a long time, and after being so serious for so long, he had almost forgotten how to relax and just behave his age.

It still astounded him how easily Naruto brought that out of him.

“Quit your yapping; you’re giving me a headache,” Sasuke cut in, waving his hand in mock exasperation.

“Yeah, enjoy the perks of being an asshole!” Naruto shot back immediately.

Sasuke raised an eyebrow, surprised at the witty comeback. “I admit, that’s a good one,” he conceded, finally smirking. “I have no response to that.”

Naruto’s bruised face lit up with a cocky smile of triumph. For the self-proclaimed number-one unpredictable ninja, he was ridiculously easy to read.

“Suck it up, Uchiha,” Naruto declared energetically, sticking out his tongue. Sasuke rolled his eyes but couldn’t hide the faint amusement in his expression.

Naruto seemed to be recovering faster than he was, which was to be expected. He was already moving about with relative ease, while Sasuke’s body continued to remind him of its limitations every time he shifted too quickly.

Still, the idea of leaving the confines of the hospital room, even briefly, appealed to him. He didn’t know how many more chances he’d have to see daylight in the foreseeable future.

“Well, lead the way,” he instructed, leaning away from the window and walking up to Naruto, secretly amused at how genuinely excited the other seemed over such a small thing.

000

The trip to the rooftop might have been quiet if Naruto hadn’t felt the need to greet every person they passed—and every person seemed to already know him. Sasuke ignored the curious looks some threw his way.

Their room was apparently on the last floor, and Naruto led them with confidence, but as they moved through the hospital’s sterile halls, Sasuke felt a sharp twinge of pain poke his ribs. He kept his expression impassive, but his fist clenched tightly at his side, and his pace slowed just enough for Naruto to notice. Without hesitation, Naruto reached for Sasuke’s wrist to stop him in his tracks.

At Sasuke’s inquisitive look, Naruto all but threw Sasuke’s arm over his shoulders so he could support himself, then wrapped his own arm securely around his waist.

“If you need help, you should just say so,” he mumbled with a concerned frown. “I got you. No need to try being tough when you’re useless right now.”

Naruto’s voice was soft—affectionate—and even if Sasuke wanted to protest out of frustration, he swallowed his words.

Though, perhaps, it was also because their faces were suddenly so close. Naruto’s impossibly blue eyes were so unguardedly expressive that Sasuke wondered if he even knew how painfully transparent he was.

Despite himself, the dark-haired teen turned his face away and limited his response to a curt grunt. Not that Sasuke cared about others’ opinions, but their closeness already felt too intimate for anyone else’s eyes, and they were in the middle of the hallway.

Together, they made the rest of the way to their destination. It took longer than Sasuke anticipated, and by the time they ascended the stairs leading to the rooftop, he knew he would have been struggling if he’d had to do it alone.

As soon as they stepped outside, the breeze ruffled his hair, carrying with it the faint scent of dust and greenery.

The rooftop basked in the golden morning sun; its flat surface warmed by the light spilling over the village. A chain-link fence bordered the space, glinting softly, while a small utility shed cast a faint shadow on the concrete. The fresh, crisp air carried the distant hum of life below, making the rooftop feel like a quiet, secluded perch.

He motioned for Naruto to ease his hold on him because he was already sweating from the exertion and the heat of the other’s body, so he urgently needed to cool down.

Thankfully, Naruto got the hint and carefully released him, taking the chance to stretch and inhale deeply.

“Aw, man, this feels good!”

Sasuke straightened himself slowly, his dark eyes drifting over to Naruto, whose chest was rising and falling as he breathed in the fresh air. His bandaged, severed arm reminded him of things he’d rather forget, and yet, it was impossible to not notice that Naruto seemed almost radiant. The sunlight caught in his messy hair, turning it into a halo of soft gold, and his grin was huge, pure satisfaction marking his features. 

Sasuke’s gaze lingered for a moment longer than he intended, torn between affection and guilt. Despite everything he had gone through, Naruto still looked so alive.

Sasuke brought a hand to his ribs, inhaling slowly. Even though it hurt, the gentle wind on his bruised, warm cheeks brought contentment and relief.

Slowly he made his way to the fence so he could look down again.

From there, it was possible to see the whole of Konoha in its mixture of glory and devastation. Sasuke didn’t remember it being this big, perhaps because he had known every corner and every street so well back then. Now, it stirred something inside him—both nostalgia and ghosts of memories he wasn’t sure whether to reject or embrace.

Cautious steps approached him, and when he looked to the side, he found Naruto next to him, gauging him. “What?” Sasuke asked, more sharply than he intended.

“If you’re in pain, I can help,” Naruto said without missing a beat. “I mean, I think I can. Kurama says so. Did I mention he woke up this morning? Anyway, he told me he can heal us faster now!”

Sasuke frowned slightly, processing the information. “Kurama?”

“The Kyuubi,” Naruto reminded him, rubbing the back of his head with a sheepish pout.

Ah, yes. Naruto and the fox had become unlikely allies. Naruto had mentioned the previous night that he was worried the beast had gone dormant, though he could still feel its chakra.

Regardless, Sasuke wasn’t entirely sure the prospect of accelerated healing was a good thing.

“I’m fine, Naruto. I’m just tired,” Sasuke dismissed, falling back on his habit of stubbornly refusing to show weakness. He was already frustrated by how much he had let slip, and he didn’t want to burden Naruto further.

“Stop being an ass. I can feel it, remember?” Naruto pressed, poking his shoulder. The movement made Sasuke tense instinctively. “Don’t be so stubborn. You’ll just make me anxious if you’re hurting and won’t let me do anything about it. Just trust me, okay? I’m not going to try anything weird.”

The way Naruto worded it left Sasuke little room to refuse without making it seem personal.

He’d hurt Naruto so many times—hell, their missing limbs were proof enough of that. The least Sasuke could do was accept his help and be a little kinder and more mindful of the person who had paid such a high price for him.

Sasuke nodded reluctantly. “Alright.”

It was worth it to see Naruto’s face light up. He reached out instinctively but stopped himself just as quickly, his hand hovering with uncertainly. “Uh, can I… touch you?” Naruto asked hesitantly.

At this, Sasuke could only eye him in faint disbelief.

They had always been physical in a way that felt intimately natural—always in each other’s personal space, though never inappropriately so unless they counted their last fight—which made Naruto’s question seem more than a little strange.

Still, Sasuke realized that Naruto’s hesitation was due to that incident with the kiss.

Sasuke had expected some kind of progress in their relationship eventually, but he truly hadn’t anticipated how it would unfold and Naruto kissing him in his sleep hadn’t been on his list—especially not with Naruto’s insistence that they were just friends.

Still, while he’d been surprised, it wasn’t the affection or the kiss itself that had upset him. What irritated Sasuke was the irony of it all.

Friends. It still pissed Sasuke off.

Right now, Sasuke didn’t feel anxious about whatever it was that was happening between them, but he also knew they needed to thread carefully before they had the chance to heal what was broken.

Even so, Naruto should know better than to think Sasuke had proximity issues—at least when it came to him. But given the unbalanced and unclear nature of their dynamic now—as well as the remarks he’d made about consent and boundaries—Sasuke supposed it was justifiable.

Guilt washed over him. He had only meant to push a few buttons, not accuse Naruto of anything.

He needed to be more mindful of what came out of his mouth. But he was a work in progress, too.

“Don’t ask stupid questions,” he snapped, then immediately regretted it. He groaned audibly, annoyed at himself, clenching his teeth. “Damn it.”

Naruto was staring at him, torn between uncertainty and curiosity, his eyes so blue under the sun they seemed electric—so powerful they momentarily sucked Sasuke’s attention in.

Blinking, Sasuke eventually wet his lips and tried again, softer this time. “What I mean is, you don’t need to ask,” he clarified, his tone milder now. “It was never an issue between us, so don’t make it weird now, Naruto.”

If Sasuke had handed Naruto a bag of gold or a year’s supply of ramen, he doubted it would’ve brought the same delighted gleam to his eyes. Naruto practically radiated joy, his energy bubbling over in the purest, most unfiltered way.

“Right, I won’t,” he promised, even if he sounded a little unsure.

He hesitated slightly before stepping into Sasuke’s space, and his fingers twitched before he finally pressed his hand gently against Sasuke’s ribcage over his white sweatshirt.

Naruto’s palm was warm, emitting a faint golden glow as his chakra flowed steadily into Sasuke. Soothing heat seeped beneath Sasuke’s skin, into his muscles and bones, dulling the ache and easing the tension. Despite himself, Sasuke let out a small hum of relief.

Naruto’s focus was entirely on his hand, his expression intense as he frowned.

Sasuke, however, kept his eyes trained on Naruto’s slightly bent head. He noted, absently, how the idiot was still slightly shorter than him, even if it was barely noticeable.

Neither of them spoke for a while. Naruto’s chakra was steady and strong, pulsing with a rhythm that felt oddly intimate and unavoidably connected them in that familiar way that could not be matched, so Sasuke could sense his friend’s emotions and thoughts as if an unspoken dialogue resonated between them.

The connection sent a small shiver down Sasuke’s spine, and though his heartbeat quickened, he maintained his composure, yet the faint flush creeping up Naruto’s ears, betrayed his awareness of the effect this closeness had on both of them.

“Shut up, you old fox…” Naruto mumbled suddenly under his breath, probably addressing his demon. 

Sasuke refrained from commenting, though he couldn’t help but wonder if Kurama was privy to every thought and feeling Naruto had. The idea was… odd.

When Naruto’s fingertips shifted slightly, brushing against his side in an almost accidental caress, Sasuke nearly started but managed to stay still.

“Better?” Naruto asked softly, his gaze stubbornly avoiding Sasuke’s.

“Yes,” Sasuke replied, his voice steady despite the pulse hammering in his ears.

“I think I’m accelerating your healing process, but I’m not sure how much it’ll help long-term.”

“That’s fine.”

Naruto’s hand lingered, just a moment too long, and the proximity heightened his awareness of everything Naruto emanated—warmth, affection, relief, and outstanding admiration. Sasuke’s chest tightened against his will, and the automatic reaction annoyed him.

If Naruto was so transparent to him, he had to wonder what the other could read about him in return.

Naruto cleared his throat. “You sure I’m not frying your insides or anything?” he asked with a faint grin, clearly trying to lighten the moment.

“No, idiot, you didn’t fry me,” Sasuke retorted. His tone was dry but uncharacteristically uneven, and Naruto caught on because he finally looked up to meet his eyes, and something about his gaze just then threw Sasuke off balance.

Naruto’s grin faltered briefly, replaced by an expression Sasuke could only describe as yearning. The quiet intensity of it stirred something unfamiliar within Sasuke, a heat settling deep in his chest, and he understood that whatever this sensation was, he wasn’t the only one feeling it.

It was oddly reassuring, yet intimidating.

The silence between them stretched until Naruto finally looked away again, his face red, and Sasuke exhaled softly, unsure of what to feel or do about the tension.

Somehow, it felt easier when they were yelling at each other and starting fights.

“You know,” Naruto began, his voice hoarse as he swallowed hard, trying to show composure. “I don’t mind relying on you, so it’d be nice if you could rely on me, too. We’re both in a complicated situation… even more so without our arms.”

“Yes, I know,” Sasuke admitted, slowly. “But it’s hard when I think you’ve already done enough for me.”

Naruto let out a snort, though it lacked humor. “You don’t owe me anything, Sasuke. You never did.” He suddenly stopped the flow of chakra, which was both relieving and disappointing, and looked at Sasuke again, and this time, his gaze was firm. “But if you’re determined to think that way, then fine. I’ll let you pay me back someday.”

It was jarring how Sasuke’s heart could skip a beat despite how quickly it was beating already, and he found that he couldn’t look away from Naruto’s blue eyes even if he wanted to, because the strong determination there froze him unexpectedly.

It wasn’t exactly the first time during their relationship that Sasuke had felt thrilled by certain demeanors from Naruto, and yet, this felt different somehow.

Naruto’s fingers scraped lightly at the fabric of Sasuke’s sweatshirt before curling into a fist, clutching it as if anchoring himself.

“And how am I supposed to do that?” Sasuke muttered, his voice calm even though it was becoming increasingly harder to breathe.

“I’ll think of something when the time comes,” Naruto replied, his voice quieter, a teasing grin tugging at his lips. It was both sincere and unusually—and surprisingly—seductive. It made Sasuke’s head spin lightly in bewilderment, and he wasn’t sure if he liked it or if the unsolicited reactions of his body annoyed him.

Their eyes remained locked as the tension between them thickened, both familiar and strange. Sasuke couldn’t fully grasp what this was—this shift in their dynamic that had always been present but now felt undeniably different. It reminded him of moments when others had flirted with him, but this wasn’t the same. It wasn’t just teasing; it was something deeper, darker, and unspoken, simmering beneath the surface.

Sasuke’s blood burned with a slow, steady heat that felt alien yet compelling. He wasn’t sure he remembered the last time he felt anything like this—light, pure, and disarming—if at all.

However unexpected, it made sense.

Reflectively, Sasuke’s hand moved, settling over Naruto’s chest. Beneath his fingertips, Naruto’s heartbeat pounded wildly, seemingly at the same time as Sasuke’s, and yet, the taller one knew it wasn’t possible.

Naruto jolted slightly as blue eyes widened. His blush spread rapidly up his neck and across his cheeks, battered as his face was, Sasuke still felt enraptured by how attractive it all was.

Naruto opened his mouth as if to speak but said nothing, instead biting on his lower lip.

Why or when had his companion started to look so appealing to him?

“You’re nervous,” Sasuke observed quietly, his voice betraying none of the storm inside him. His fingers pressed more firmly, feeling the erratic drumming beneath his palm.

Naruto blinked rapidly and shook his head. “I’m not nervous, I just…”

“You don’t have to say anything,” Sasuke cut in, and Naruto fell silent, though his eyes remained glued to his, emotions painfully clear.

The chaos swirling in those depths of sky expressed the same storm in Sasuke’s very soul, and it drew him in further. The air between them grew heavier as Naruto’s hand released his sweater and slid deliberately up Sasuke’s side to mirror his gesture so it was resting firmly against Uchiha’s chest.

“Your heart’s racing too,” Naruto whispered, and while he had tried to be teasing, his voice had failed him.

“I suppose it is,” Sasuke admitted, his throat tightening slightly. Naruto’s gaze raked across his features, as though he was trying to take in every detail of Sasuke’s face, to confirm thoughts that should have been clear from the tension between them.

Releasing a small, shaky breath, Naruto allowed his thumb to brush the fabric of Sasuke’s sweatshirt in a small caress, and his voice dropped. “Do you think… Should this feel stranger than it does?”

Sasuke tilted his head, considering it. “I think the answer’s in the question you just asked,” he grumbled because there was no exact answer to that when everything was so fragile yet already consolidated between them. “Does it matter?”

After a moment, Naruto all but shook his head. “It doesn’t,” he confirmed with a small shrug. He paused before boldly pressing himself closer now, their chests pressed together. Then, his hand dragged upward, fingers brushing against Sasuke’s collarbone in a way that made him inhale sharply. “It doesn’t matter at all.”

The air seemed to thrum as Naruto’s hand moved again, tracing upward until his knuckles brushed Sasuke’s cheek in a feathered-like touch. Naruto’s gaze dipped briefly to Sasuke’s lips before snapping back to his eyes to gauge his reaction.

Sasuke’s gaze fell, too, taking in the faint quiver of Naruto’s lips and the intimate press of their bodies that made everything around them seem to have burst into flames.

The way Naruto’s touch was both tentative and meaningful took Sasuke’s breath away, leaving him acutely aware of his own emotions—unsteady, raw, and overpowering.

It was all so alluring Sasuke could do very little aside from giving in, completely captivated by their shared reactions and feelings towards each other.

Their foreheads met, their lips hovered dangerously close, separated by the barest sliver of air, and Sasuke’s instincts took over before he could think better of it. His hand rose, fingers brushing the side of Naruto’s neck before settling there, his thumb grazing the line of Naruto’s jaw, eliciting a small, pleasurable noise from him that made fire pool in the pit of Sasuke’s stomach.

Naruto’s breath was warm against his mouth, uneven and shallow, and for a moment, the world seemed to hold its breath with them. It was amazing how, all of a sudden, Sasuke felt like he was burning with things that had been dormant in him before.

If it hadn’t been obvious already right now the chemistry between them was more than palpable, impossible to ignore, and for a moment, Sasuke’s mind reeled with the implications of that.

This was how things had turned out for them, and this was how things would be from now on.

In the overwhelming vastness of their feelings for each other, this existed, and while Sasuke had known, to a certain extent, that it could eventually come down to this, the confirmation hit him with a force that made him feel both stupid and breathless as several things further cleared up for him—for them.

A little frantically, he wondered if Naruto would close the distance between them because he certainly seemed like he would, and everything about his chakra signature signaled that he wanted it.

Sasuke tensed. He wasn’t sure what he’d do if that happened, because he wanted it, too, and yet, he felt like he wasn’t ready to deal with what it might bring because he felt that once it happened, something might be unleashed and there would be no going back.

His heart clenched painfully as a wave of tenderness hit him, alongside the crushing weight of guilt.

Fate had set them up in the most fucked up of ways.

Sasuke’s throat tightened, but he couldn’t pull away. Perhaps it was at this moment that he realized just how much he wanted to be part of Naruto’s world, even if those nagging voices inside his head told him that Naruto deserved better than to live with the seemingly insurmountable challenge of trying to fit in with someone like him.

“We shouldn’t,” Sasuke uttered, forcing himself to break the moment because he knew they were being impulsive, carried by the flow far too easily, and it wasn’t their time yet, not like this, and not with strange eyes watching them. “We’re being watched.”

Naruto sighed; the sound soft but reluctantly understanding. “Yeah, I know,” he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. Despite his words, he didn’t move away immediately. Instead, he tilted his head slightly, brushing his nose against Sasuke’s in the faintest of gestures, their breaths mingling in the air between them. “It fucking sucks.”

For a moment, they simply stood there, close enough to feel the warmth radiating from each other, as if neither was ready to let go of the intimacy of the moment. Sasuke’s thumb traced a slow, deliberate line along Naruto’s jaw, and Naruto leaned into the touch almost imperceptibly, his eyes fluttering shut for a second before snapping open again.

Then, with visible effort, he took a small step back, breaking the contact until only the ghost of their proximity remained. His cheeks were flushed, a vivid red that spread across his face and neck, and his eyes darted briefly to the side before returning to Sasuke’s.

The amount of affection and crippling sorrow that Sasuke felt just then was unlike anything he had ever experienced.

He understood then exactly what he wanted, and it hit him how potentially troublesome it would be, not for himself, but certainly for the young man in front of him.

But he had promised himself and Naruto that he wouldn’t let anything get in between them, not even his mind, so he needed to think about that first and foremost.

He felt greedy, yet protective, and these weren’t feelings he thought would take hold of him this strongly.

It had been easier said than done a couple of days ago.

The space where Naruto had been just moments before felt cold, and his skin was uncomfortably warm. But he held Naruto’s gaze steadily, as the tension slowly simmered down without fully dissipating. Through their shared gaze, they communicated what neither was ready to say aloud or even delve into—understanding, excitement, hesitation, desire, and something deeper that neither dared name just yet.

It all seemed too soon, and not soon enough.

Finally, Naruto’s lips curved into a soft, genuine smile. “We should head back before the nurse cuts my head off,” he said, his voice a little raspy and filled with warmth.

He extended his hand toward Sasuke, palm up, an invitation that carried more weight than he let on. Sasuke hesitated only for a second before nodding and reaching out, slipping his hand into Naruto’s, and again, he was struck by how easy it all was.

Naruto’s grin widened as he gave Sasuke’s hand a light squeeze, turning toward the door. Together, they stepped back inside, the morning sun casting long shadows behind them.

000

The rooftop moment hung between them, the newfound longing difficult to shake and impossible to ignore.

Naruto, true to form, quickly returned to his usual loud and carefree self, though he was careful not to overstep or stir unwanted tension.

By lunchtime, they had effectively gone back to a burdened-free camaraderie, and Sasuke was impressed by Naruto’s emotional intelligence at this point.

They practiced Naruto’s left-handed chopstick skills. Clumsy but determined, Naruto followed Sasuke’s patient guidance.

Once they finished eating, Sakura had stopped by to check on them and had kindly brought a newspaper. Sasuke wasn’t particularly invested in the mundane details of Konoha’s rebuilding efforts or local politics, but Naruto had eagerly asked him to read, so he obliged.

Sitting on his bed with his back against the headboard, Sasuke held up a semi-folded newspaper as his calm voice filled the room, reading passages aloud while Naruto listened.

Naruto sat slouched in a chair beside the bed, his head resting against the mattress near Sasuke’s leg, occasionally interrupting with an offhand comment or a ridiculous remark.

“Wait,” Naruto suddenly interjected, lifting his head with a curious expression. He hadn’t been paying full attention. “The old man from the ramen shop?? Teuchi-san? Read that part again.”

Sasuke resisted the urge to roll his eyes, lowering the newspaper to his lap. “I’m not reading it again,” he retorted. “There was an attempted burglary. The owner defended himself with boiling broth, and the thief is now in the hospital.”

“Serves him right! Ramen’s sacred! Who knows what could’ve happened if the shop had been compromised?” Naruto exclaimed with a solemn nod of approval. “We should find him in the hospital and kick his ass a little.”

A faint smirk tugged at Sasuke’s lips. “Yes, let’s ruin the rest of my reputation while I’m here. Sounds like a brilliant plan.”

Naruto shot him a wide, cheeky grin. “We can’t have that, can we?”

Sasuke merely ‘tsked’ lightly, shrugging as the corner of his mouth twitched upwards.

It was remarkable how these small, inconsequential moments were so breezy.

Just as Sasuke reached for the newspaper again, the door creaked open, and a familiar masked face peeked inside. “Yo,” Kakashi greeted, raising a hand. “May I come in?”

Naruto bolted upright, his face splitting into a grin. “Kakashi-sensei! Took you long enough! It’s good to see you!”

“Make yourself at home,” Sasuke said, motioning for him to come inside.

Kakashi stepped further into the room, making his way to the foot of the bed. His visible eye crinkled with a smile as his gaze briefly landed on Sasuke, who gave a subtle nod in acknowledgment, before shifting back to Naruto.

“I figured you’d enjoy some peace before you had to deal with me,” Kakashi remarked lightly. “I’m glad you two seem to be doing well.”

Naruto snorted. “Yeah, well, I’ve been going crazy in here! Sakura-chan comes by, but all she does is nag me, but she doesn’t tell us anything!”

Kakashi chuckled, settling himself on the edge of Sasuke’s bed. “Well, I can give you some news. The village is stabilizing, reconstruction’s on track, and alliances are stronger than ever thanks to the war.”

Naruto’s grin softened, his tone quieting. “What about you? And everyone else? How’s everyone holding up?”

Kakashi’s visible eye softened, a hint of sadness flickering there. “We’re all resilient, Naruto. Unfortunately, there’s no time to grieve yet,” he said honestly.

Sasuke could sense the weight behind Kakashi’s words, recalling all that the man had endured—losing comrades, fighting a best friend who’d been presumed dead, and ultimately losing him again.

But Kakashi remained stoic. The man had always carried himself with dignity despite how aloof he seemed at times. “I was told you’ll be allowed visitors in a couple of days. Iruka-sensei is driving himself crazy with worry.”

Naruto lit up again, his grin returning. “That’s awesome! I can’t wait to see him!”

“Additionally, the memorial service for those we lost in the war will be held next week. By then, you should be well enough to attend.”

Naruto nodded.. “I’ll be there, no matter what.”

Kakashi’s tone softened, approval evident. “Good. Everyone’s looking forward to seeing you. You’re Konoha’s hero, after all.”

Naruto’s smile faltered briefly, and though he didn’t comment, it was clear that he still wasn’t sure how to feel about his new status. Kakashi seemed to notice but chose not to press the issue.

Quietly, Sasuke watched the exchange without feeling the need to intervene. Kakashi knew he was listening, so if there was something he wanted him to say, he’d address him.

 “Oh, and one more thing,” Kakashi added, casually. “As of today, I’ve been officially appointed the Sixth Hokage.”

Naruto went immediately rigid, worry flashing across his face. “What about Baa-chan?!” he asked, going a little pale. “Is she alright?”

“Tsunade-sama is recovering and doing well.” Kakashi raised a hand to reassure him. “But she’s expressed a desire to step down from the position, and she insisted I replace her.”

Naruto exhaled in relief before brightening again. “Well, congrats, Kakashi-sensei! Or should I say Hokage-sama now?”

Kakashi waved off the title. “Let’s not get carried away. I’ll always be your teacher first. Being Hokage isn’t exactly my dream job, but someone has to do it.”

 “Well, don’t get too comfortable!” Naruto said, before punching his chest slightly. “Guess who’s gonna kick you out of that chair?”

Kakashi’s eye crinkled with amusement. “Don’t make me wait too long. I’d like to retire while I’m still young.”

Sasuke, who had been quietly observing, felt a strange churning in his stomach. The idea of Naruto becoming Hokage caused conflicting emotions to boil within him, ones he didn’t fully understand. It wasn’t jealousy—Naruto deserved everything he’d worked for—but it was something else.

Blue eyes turned to him, eyebrows rising slightly at sensing the shift in his mood.

However, Kakashi clapped his hands together once, making both boys look at him.

“As lovely as this conversation is, Naruto, I need to speak with Sasuke privately, so… would you mind?”

Naruto hesitated, his brow furrowing. “Uh… sure. Guess I’ll go bug the nurses. But don’t take too long, okay?”

Throwing one last concerned glance at Sasuke, Naruto got up and left the room, closing the door softly behind him to give them privacy.

Sasuke set the newspaper aside, meeting Kakashi’s scrutinizing gaze with his chin proudly lifted. “I’m all ears, Hokage-sama .”

Heaving a long sigh, the older man rubbed the side of his neck for a moment, thoughtfully as if he were pondering on the best way to approach him.

“I guess there’s no point in sugarcoating this,” he began, sounding as though it was a great hassle to talk to Sasuke about it. “You already know you’re under strict surveillance. The only reason you’re getting this small taste of freedom is because Naruto is your roommate. They trust him to keep you from doing anything stupid, or so the council believes.”

Sasuke nodded, his expression calm. “I assumed as much.”

Kakashi crossed his arms over his chest. “The council has decided that once you’re medically cleared, you’ll be taken into custody. You’ll remain in prison until your sentencing.”

Sasuke’s jaw tightened slightly, but his face betrayed no emotion. “Do you have any idea of when that will be?”

“Not immediately because you’re still recovering, but perhaps sooner than you expect.”

The warning hit Sasuke harder than it should—that something like this would happen was no news to him and he had expected it, and yet, it brought a sour taste to his mouth.

Crossing one leg over the other casually, Kakashi openly evaluated his reaction, but Sasuke merely kept his mouth tightly shut. “Your actions during the war and the fact that you helped save the world will work in your favor,” he said. “However, the other nations haven’t forgotten that you stood against the Kages, including attempting to murder one of their siblings or your involvement with the Akatsuki. You’ve made some fierce enemies.”

“That’s irrelevant to me,” Sasuke snapped, unable to hold himself back. “I did what I had to do and I wasn’t trying to make friends. I don’t expect anyone to understand that, and I know people’s opinions won’t change no matter what I say."

Kakashi’s eye lingered on him for a moment before he carefully replied. “Forgiveness will take time, but it’s possible. All I’m saying is that if you don’t cooperate things could become complicated for you.”

It wasn’t a threat, but it irritated Sasuke all the same. He had no desire to bow down to villages or nations, and while he knew logically the repercussions of his actions and knew he had to atone, he didn’t feel like he needed to justify what he had done out of necessity just to appease people who knew nothing about him.

Nevertheless, he couldn’t help but think about Naruto and how it would feel, for him, if Sasuke disregarded what he hoped for when it came to them and their working together towards a better world. For that dream to be fulfilled, Sasuke would have to be pardoned—there was no other way because Naruto was now a hero and he could not afford to force all nations to accept a stubborn renegade.

Closing his eyes, Sasuke took a sharp intake of breath through his nose. “Don’t worry, Kakashi. I’ll cooperate,” he said, slowly but flatly. “It’s not like I have anything left to lose.”

“I think you have a lot to lose,” Kakashi contradicted, gently, and when Sasuke opened his eyes, he found his former teacher observing him a little sadly. “You’re a very powerful Shinobi, Sasuke. You have so much potential, much like Itachi. Life still has plenty to offer you, so don’t dismiss that.”

At the mention of his brother, Sasuke felt his chest tighten, but he nodded almost imperceptibly.  “Can you keep this between us for now?” he asked, masking the tension in his voice. He knew Kakashi was aware of Itachi’s story and probably wanted to address it, but Sasuke didn’t want to discuss it with him, perhaps ever. “That I’m being arrested?”

Kakashi raised an eyebrow but didn’t seem fazed that Sasuke had steered the conversation. “Sakura knows, and I’m sure Naruto is already expecting it.”

“I know,” Sasuke admitted quietly. “But it’s better if he doesn’t know when it’ll happen.”

Kakashi’s expression tensed “It’ll hurt him to see you be taken away. And it’ll hurt even more when he realizes you kept it from him.”

“Then don’t let him see it,” Sasuke countered firmly, his dark gaze steady but quietly pleading. “I’ll take responsibility for that and handle him myself.”

Kakashi studied him for a moment, worry being replaced by empathy as he sighed. “That’s on you, then,” he muttered, with a shrug. “I’ll do what I can.”

“Thank you,” Sasuke said, his voice quiet but sincere. He hesitated briefly, his gaze dropping to the hand he rested on his lap. “Kakashi… I’m sorry.”

The Hokage blinked, visibly confused. “Why are you apologizing?”

“For trying to kill you. For a lot of things, actually,” Sasuke explained, even if he couldn’t find the words, not out of shame but because he wasn’t good at this sort of thing, but he had a chance and he chose to grab it. “I was consumed by my hatred, my own goals. I didn’t think about anyone else or the people I hurt along the way.”

Kakashi contemplated him in silence, a flash of emotions crossing his gaze. He chuckled dryly and turned his face so he could look out the window. “I’m still standing, aren’t I? I can handle an overzealous student with a vendetta,” he mocked lightly. “Apology accepted, Sasuke. I won’t say it didn’t sting at the time, but I understood where it came from. You’ve been through a lot, and many of us had no idea.”

It was a small validation of Sasuke’s motivations, and yet it was enough to lift a bit of the unbearable weight of guilt that Sasuke carried. “Thank you,” he whispered.

Kakashi glanced at him from the corner of his eye, offering a faint smile. “If you truly want to atone, focus on becoming the person I know you can be, which is the person Naruto has always seen and wanted by his side. That’s the best way forward.”

Sasuke nodded again, pressing his lips into a thin line. It was easier said than done, but he knew he at least had the motivation to try.

After a brief pause, Kakashi continued, his voice quieter, almost paternal. “I suppose I owe you an apology, too.”

Sasuke blinked, surprised. “For what?”

“For failing you in the ways that mattered. As your teacher, and as a former comrade of your brother, I should’ve understood you better.” Kakashi let out a slow breath, leaning back slightly and gazing up at the ceiling. “Instead of trying to see the world through your eyes, I tried to make you see it through mine. I deeply regret that.”

“Don’t,” Sasuke cut, shaking his head with a frown. “There’s no guarantee things would’ve turned out differently, no matter what you did.”

“Maybe,” Kakashi acquiesced with a shrug, but his tone tinged such an honest self-disappointment that it tugged at Sasuke’s heartstrings. “But I should’ve tried harder. Not just to stop you, but to help you find another path. I wasn’t a good role model, and for that, I’m sorry.”

Sasuke’s chest tightened at the rare vulnerability in Kakashi’s voice, his words stirring an unexpected pang of gratitude for the man who still cared despite it all.

For the first time, he agreed with the words Kakashi had said to him long ago—they were not that different after all.

“You are one of the strongest people I know,” Sasuke admitted because it was all he could do to ease his mind. “You did what you could, and it was more than a lot of people in my life did at the time. I’m grateful for that.”

Kakashi hesitated briefly, and he said nothing, merely nodded, and Sasuke could swear that he saw his dark eye gleaming with emotion.

To not cause his teacher discomfort, Sasuke looked down at his hand, his fingers absently picking at the light fabric of his hospital pants.

The sound of the older man clearing his throat caused Sasuke’s mismatched gaze to settle on him again.

“Since we’re doing this apology ritual, there’s one more thing,” Kakashi said, quickly recovering from the emotional moment. “I shouldn’t have made you responsible for Sakura’s feelings.”

Finally, the topic surfaced, and oddly enough, it helped lighten the mood left by the previous one.

Kakashi’s meddling had come from good intentions, but that didn’t make it less frustrating at the time. The last thing Sasuke needed was to be held accountable for someone else’s unreciprocated romantic illusion, and while Sasuke could admit he had been cruel and dismissive of Sakura’s feelings, he still didn’t think it was his responsibility to control how she had chosen to interpret his actions—or lack thereof.

Sakura was another issue he would have to deal with at some point.

Kakashi’s voice grew more contemplative. “I failed to fully grasp how much you three had grown—how much you’d all changed and followed paths I didn’t anticipate. When I see the three of you together, I can’t help but think of the past. A part of me wishes we could go back to simpler times. But I forgot how much has happened… and how deeply your bond with Naruto has evolved, despite everything. I didn’t account for how much that would shift things.”

Sasuke listened silently, letting Kakashi’s words sink in. He didn’t need to parse out hidden meanings; they were clear enough.

As Hokage, Kakashi undoubtedly knew everything, including the fragile, burgeoning connection between him and Naruto, and yet Sasuke found that he appreciated the acknowledgment, as well as Kakashi’s restraint in not prying further.

“Things aren’t as different as you think,” Sasuke said carefully, unwilling to confirm or deny Kakashi’s implication. “But they’ll never be the way they used to.”

Kakashi nodded, a faint look of lament passing through his features. “I know. All I ask is that, when the time comes, you handle things with Sakura gently. She may not have fought for you the way Naruto did, but she tried. She’s gone through her own struggles because of you.”

There was no point in arguing those words or the logic, and Sasuke understood the sentiment behind them. But Kakashi’s subtle hints only confirmed what Sasuke had suspected—his teacher was already anticipating certain outcomes, even if Sasuke himself hadn’t fully processed them yet.

“I’ll do my best,” Sasuke promised him, making sure his soft tone conveyed his resolution.

Sakura was not a priority to him though, and he’d deal with that when the right time came.

This time, Kakashi hesitated again, as if weighing whether or not to continue. When he finally spoke, his tone was softer but carried a firm edge, almost like a command wrapped in concern.

“Speaking of Naruto,” Kakashi began his tone firm, “Don’t underestimate what he’s done for you, or how much he needs you. You understand him in ways no one else does, and if you care about him, and I know you do, don't compromise what he’s trying to build by thinking you know better. Don’t make him fight for you again.”

Sasuke’s gaze remained steady, though Kakashi’s words struck a nerve, leaving behind a raw ache of sentimentality. It was far more direct than the subtle hints Kakashi had dropped earlier, and Sasuke couldn’t help but feel both exposed and strangely understood.

“I have no intention to,” Sasuke said sincerely, shaking his head. “But that’s not my choice alone.”

Kakashi let out a low grunt of acknowledgment. It was enough for Sasuke to know his words had been heard.

For a moment, they sat in silence, their gazes locked. Unspoken acceptance and forgiveness passed between them—a mutual understanding that didn’t need to be voiced. Eventually, Kakashi broke the stillness, reaching forward to lightly pat Sasuke’s foot before standing.

“I’ll be off now; duty calls,” Kakashi sighed, slipping his hands into his pockets. The movement was casual, but the weight of the conversation lingered.

Before fully turning toward the door, Kakashi glanced back, his visible eye softening as he spoke again. “You’ve been given a second chance, even if it doesn’t feel like it yet. Embrace it the best you can, because a life of regrets is no life at all.”

With that, he stepped toward the door, pausing briefly before stepping out. He cast one last glance over his shoulder, his voice gentler now. “I’ll see you soon. Take care, Sasuke.”

As the door clicked shut, the room fell silent. Sasuke let out a quiet huff, leaning his head back against the headboard. The emotions stirred by their conversation churned within him, and they were bittersweet but strangely calming.

He could hear Naruto’s loud voice outside as he exchanged a few parting words with their former teacher.

Despite the heavy topics they’d touched upon, Sasuke couldn’t deny the faint relief he felt. It was as though a small weight had been lifted from his shoulders, even if the larger burdens remained.

Something was calming about being nudged in the right direction, even when it led toward uncertainties, and while it was strange to know that Kakashi was aware of what was unfolding between him and Naruto, it was more than a little exciting to realize they had someone who understood them, even if Kakashi was one in a million.

They needed no one to validate anything for them, so it was more than enough.

The ominous nature of what lay ahead didn’t scare Sasuke. What unsettled him was the thought of how long it might be before he could see Naruto again once things began to happen.

That alone, more than anything, was what made his heart tighten with the uncalled-for feeling of dread.

000

The hospital room was steeped in darkness, the faint hum of the building’s systems and the muffled footsteps of night shift staff the only sounds breaking the tranquility. Pale moonlight filtered through the curtains, scattering uneven shadows across the walls.

Sasuke lay on his bed, his eyes fixed on the ceiling and a hand over his forehead. He couldn’t sleep, his mind a whirlwind of thoughts that he couldn’t quite organize, torn between vague apprehension and acceptance. Being around Naruto had the surreal effect of removing the outside reality from his worries, and exactly because Sasuke knew their time was scarce, for now, he indulged in oblivion.

However, the conversation with Kakashi had unavoidably forced him to start to consider his current predicament and what it meant for him and Naruto.

“Sasuke?” Naruto’s soft, low voice broke through the quiet. Sasuke knew the other young man wasn’t sleeping either due to his constant thrashing, so he didn’t flinch and merely turned his head slightly toward the vague outline of Naruto’s form in his bed. “Are you awake?”

“Yeah.”

A pause, then a quieter question. “Are you alright?”

Naruto, of course, had to sense his contemplative state of mind.

“I’m fine,” Sasuke replied softly.

“Did Kakashi-sensei say something to you?”

Sasuke’s tone remained even, carefully indifferent. “Not really.”

Naruto shifted in his bed. Even in the dim light, Sasuke could make out the glare aimed his way. “Liar,” Naruto accused, though his voice held no anger. “But whatever, I won’t bug you about it.”

Sasuke didn’t respond, relieved Naruto let the subject drop. He wasn’t ready to revisit Kakashi’s words or add to Naruto’s worries.

The minutes stretched in silence, and Sasuke was beginning to think Naruto had fallen asleep when the soft creak echoed in the room.

Glancing at Naruto’s bed again, he caught the silhouette of the blond one moving toward him on tiptoes, his pillow secured under his armpit.

“What are you doing?” Sasuke whispered, making a face while using his hand to propel his torso up a little.

Naruto didn’t answer, continuing until he reached the edge of Sasuke’s bed. Without hesitation, he tossed his pillow down beside Sasuke and climbed in, the mattress dipping slightly under his weight. Sasuke raised an eyebrow, knowing Naruto could see it thanks to the faint light filtering in from the window, casting his bed in a soft glow, but his friend simply stuck his tongue out at him childishly.

“You waste no time, huh, Usuratonkachi?” Sasuke muttered, unsure whether to be astonished or amused.

Naruto huffed, shifting to get comfortable. “You told me I didn’t need to ask!”

“To touch me, not to get in bed with me!” Sasuke threw, through clenched teeth, even if he wasn’t truly upset about it.

Naruto turned to him and leaned closer, his voice dropping to an accusing whisper. “Oh, come on, Sasuke. After what happened up there on the roof, you expect me to believe you have boundaries now ?”

“What happened on the roof, exactly?” Sasuke quipped, his tone clipped, daring Naruto to say it out loud.

Naruto pouted, clearly debating whether to hold back or push forward. When he spoke, the boldness of his words blindsided Sasuke. “I know you got hard, bastard.”

Sasuke’s breath hitched, momentarily stunned into silence.

Even if he could see that Naruto tensed, instantly realizing that he had probably gone too far, the sheer audacity of that blond idiot slapped him in the face. He couldn’t even feel self-conscious he was so… he didn’t even know if he was impressed or affronted, but his temper did rise a little.

No, this was not the end of it.

Slowly, his eyes narrowed at his friend, who flinched. “For someone who panicked about kissing me in my sleep and didn’t want to talk about embarrassing stuff, you sure have a lot of nerve all of a sudden,” Sasuke uttered, his voice low and deceivingly smooth. “Do you have a fucking death wish now?”

Naruto faltered visibly, and Sasuke could feel him recoiling, regretting his choice of words.

“Okay, never mind, it was a joke!” he huffed, sounding a little offended even though he’d been the one to start it. “I’ll just head back to my bed if it bothers you so much, geez.”

It wasn’t a joke and both knew it. Sasuke wasn’t exactly bothered by the reminder of what their little interlude had done to him, but Naruto’s impulsive outbursts of stupidity always caught him by surprise.

He had to remind himself that pestering him was also one of Naruto’s favorite things.

Naruto began to get up, prompting Sasuke to sigh heavily and roll his eyes. “Get your ass back here,” he said, and even though he sounded demanding, his voice was also softly apologetic.

Naruto froze for a moment before scooting back into the bed, pulling the covers over himself with a triumphant grin, and lying on his back. “You’re so damn confusing, Sasuke,” he whispered, though his amusement was clear. He twisted his body in a rather awkward angle so he could use his hand to shove at Sasuke’s chest. “Scoot over; there isn’t exactly enough space for two people.”

“God, you’re a pain in the ass,” Sasuke groaned but still shifted slightly to make room. “That’s why this is a fucking hassle. Just turn your back to me.”

Naruto’s eyes widened in confusion. “Huh? What for?”

“Just do it, idiot,” Sasuke muttered, his voice betraying no emotion but carrying an unmistakable note of impatience.

Naruto hesitated, clearly trying to decipher Sasuke’s intent, but he eventually complied, turning onto his side with a mutter of, “Weird guy…”

Sasuke grunted and shifted closer, throwing an arm over Naruto’s waist. He felt Naruto tense at the contact, and the reaction made him smirk a little. At least that shut him up.

Adjusting his position carefully to accommodate his wounded arm, Sasuke eventually found a comfortable angle. The warmth radiating between them was oddly soothing, and their bodies seemed to fit together with an ease that left him momentarily fascinated. It was comfortable enough that he could fall asleep like this if he had to.

“Sasuke?” Naruto called out, barely above a whisper, hesitant.

Sasuke didn’t reply, his friend’s uncertain tone causing him to stiffen. Only then did he realize what, exactly, he was doing.

What was he doing holding Naruto like this?

It had felt so natural, so automatic, that he hadn’t stopped to think about it. Sasuke was always two steps ahead, always calculated—except when it came to Naruto, and this wasn’t the first time.

And, distraught as this made him feel, this was something that still bewitched him.

The fact that Naruto wasn’t complaining added to the flow of things because even if was as still as Sasuke was, his energy revealed an internal state of exhilaration and uncertainty.

Holding his breath, he looked at the back of Naruto’s head, realizing that the messy golden locks were brushing the tips of his nose. He could smell the faint scent of the hospital’s shampoo.

His mind went blank as his stomach did a strange flip, and unthinkingly, he closed his eyes and leaned in until his lips brushed lightly against the nape of Naruto’s neck.

The faintest tremor rippled through Naruto’s body and the sudden erratic beat of his heart was impossible to ignore.

Naruto was in shock, and even if Sasuke couldn’t see his face, he imagined blue eyes widening, whiskered cheeks reddening, and white teeth gnawing at his lower lip.

It was oddly captivating—the way Naruto responded to him. Perhaps this was why it lured Sasuke in so much.

That, and he remembered how frail and precious the time between them was just then

Exhaling softly, Sasuke allowed himself to fully press a deliberate, lingering kiss at the base of Naruto’s neck, relishing the way heat seemed to rise beneath his lips.

The stillness of the room wrapped around them, broken only by the faint rustle of fabric and their uneven breaths. Sasuke’s arm rested loosely around Naruto’s waist, his fingers absently brushing against the hem of Naruto’s t-shirt.

Naruto swallowed and made a strange noise with the back of his throat. “Sasuke…”

It wasn’t a question or a warning. It sounded like a hesitant request that he didn’t know how to articulate, perhaps fearing that it would be misinterpreted, but Sasuke read his thoughts as if they were his own, and quickly understood that the small point of contact wasn’t enough.

His chest tightened with a need he didn’t quite know how to put into words either.

His breath hitched slightly, and he wet his lips, his voice barely above a whisper. “Are you uncomfortable?”

Naruto’s body only tensed briefly before a breath left him and he allowed himself to relax a little into Sasuke’s hold. “No,” he said softly, almost shyly. Then, he added, “I like it.”

Those three words hit Sasuke like a bolt of lightning, sending warmth coursing through him, and still, he all but nodded. “Good.”

After a brief moment, Sasuke felt his friend reach for his hand, and he allowed himself to be carried by the motions swiftly as their fingers slowly intertwined. Naruto’s grip was firm but cautious, experimental, but the subdued way he fidgeted and the rapid breathing pattern—that he tried to hide by not being too noisy—gave away his excitement.

It was peculiar that when Naruto brought Sasuke’s hand up to his lips to press a soft, lingering kiss to his knuckles, something in Sasuke had been expecting it.

The lips were tender and a little moist, and Sasuke felt his pulse quicken as they brushed against his skin again and again, leaving a trail of kisses along his fingers. It was both intimate and innocent, and it made Sasuke’s chest ache with an unfamiliar, almost overwhelming emotion. As if feeling it, Naruto shifted again, dragging himself back against Sasuke until their bodies were pressed flush.

Sasuke didn’t resist, moved by the pure honesty of the other teen’s body language and by yet another intimate moment that was theirs alone and that he felt powerless to fight.

He moved closer instinctively, his arm tightening around Naruto’s waist as their legs tangled together.

The novelty of all the sheer newness of being this close, of allowing themselves to touch and feel without hesitation—was intoxicating. Sasuke couldn’t deny how good it felt, how perfectly they seemed to fit together. Every inch of Naruto’s firm body against his own, every subtle shift, every quiet sigh—it all left him feeling as though he was on the edge of something he couldn’t quite name, but that, again, felt frail, even dangerous.

For a while, neither of them spoke, simply holding on to each other while basking in the quiet intimacy. Sasuke’s thumb traced small, absent patterns against Naruto’s stomach, while Naruto’s hand rested over his, their fingers still entwined, and the silence wasn’t heavy but peaceful, filled with an unspoken understanding that neither of them wanted to break.

Eventually, Naruto let out a soft huff. “For what it’s worth, and if it makes you feel better… Well, back there on the roof…” he started, not without a bit of both embarrassment and humor. “I got hard, too. You’re too damn good-looking for your good, bastard. It’s distracting.”

Sasuke blinked, momentarily caught off guard by Naruto’s honesty. Then he found himself smiling—a small, genuine curve of his lips that he quickly hid by burying his face in the crook of Naruto’s neck, this time able to feel not just the clean scent there, but also the natural one that exuded from Naruto’s skin—stronger and more pronounced than what Sasuke recall from a few years previously, but unmistakably familiar.

“You’re still not getting away with it,” Sasuke murmured against Naruto’s skin, and he didn’t recognize the particular hint of fondness in his voice at all.

Naruto chuckled softly. “Bring it on, bastard,” he replied, his tone playful despite the heat lingering in the air between them.

They didn’t speak again after that, but Sasuke could feel Naruto’s content, very similar to his. There was no need for words, no need to overthink or analyze because it would just bring chaos to something that, for now, felt organic and pure.

It was so pure and flawless it was heartbreaking.

To think that just a few days ago the world was ending and they were beating each other to the death. All the darkness, anguish, and despair Sasuke had felt, still lived inside him, simmering gently, but there, and perhaps they would never leave.  However, thinking back, it had all been so haunting and ugly, and Naruto had to deal with it all.

Naruto also carried darkness within him which he had embraced but constantly strived to turn into light.

Even now, Naruto reached out to him, seeking to drown out his darkness, his overwhelming loneliness.

Sasuke didn’t understand how he could be someone’s light, and yet, he’d always been Naruto’s light, as well as Itachi’s.

It was a heavy burden to bear, and also the biggest gift.

To think that Sasuke could do something now to soil the purity of those feelings made dread crawl into his stomach.

He’d been so lost for so long, overwhelmed by the hideousness of love and hatred that he didn’t know how to even begin to accept that it didn’t all have to be so painful.

He wanted to—he was trying—but he simply wasn’t sure if his broken existence knew how.

He only hoped that Naruto, in his innocent eagerness and passionate idealism would guide them as he always had.

In the quiet stillness of the room, with their bodies pressed together, the tension that had once simmered between them had softened and mutated into something that both instinctively understood.

The warmth of Naruto’s body against his own, the steady pulse of his heartbeat beneath his hand felt like the best thing that had happened to Sasuke, and he was grateful to be alive.

As Naruto’s breathing grew softer, signaling that sleep was beginning to claim him, Sasuke allowed himself to close his eyes and let the gentle thrum of their connection lull him into a deep, peaceful slumber.

TBC...

Chapter Text

Where Fire Burns

Chapter Three: The Threshold

Naruto had always been affectionate by nature, but growing up without love, facing only hatred and anger, he had buried that side of him. The need for human warmth had never left, but for a long time, he struggled with intimacy, fearing rejection or reprimand for being too touchy.

Becoming a Shinobi had helped—contact was essential in combat and teamwork—but he remained hesitant. Slowly, as he made friends and built trust, he unconsciously let his guard down. Confidence came in small steps, until one day, proximity and casual touches no longer felt unnatural.

This shift intertwined with the persona he had created of the loud, obnoxious boy who masked his insecurities behind bravado. Yet, despite his hunger for love and validation, he instinctively kept a safe distance from others, always fearing rejection… unless, of course, he was deliberately trying to piss someone off.

That was until Sasuke came along and they became teammates.

While Naruto had an explanation for that now—knowing they were bonded by fate and reincarnations of brothers—back then he couldn’t explain it if he tried.

Naruto and Sasuke had always been in each other’s space—fighting, provoking, pushing boundaries without hesitation. As a kid, he never questioned it. From the start, being around Sasuke had felt easy, natural, and devoid of shame or self-consciousness. Even when Sasuke grumbled about him being too close, Naruto knew it was just a habit—not true rejection.

That effortless proximity, free of restrictions, was something he had with no one else. It was familiar, like home—safe, stable, just there.

But now, looking at where they stood, Naruto was a little baffled. The intimacy between them had deepened, yet it felt so seamless that had happened without them noticing.

Naruto no longer felt any real boundaries between them—not in their minds, not in their hearts. The only walls that remained were the ones built out of necessity because they were being watched, or to give them time to figure out what came next.

They had hurt each other enough for ten lifetimes already, so the last thing he wanted was to take the wrong step and ruin everything.

Granted, Naruto didn’t expect heaven on earth every single day when it came to Sasuke. They had strong chances of clashing often—they always did—and Naruto knew that there would be a time when painful memories and moments would surface, that healing was a process that would take time, for both, and that there were sides of each other that they did not know.

It was easy to get along when they were stuck with each other, isolated from the troubles outside.

But they meant too much to each other to let this slip away, and Naruto only wanted them to work things through, together. However long it took, however hard it would be—if they could heal and mend things side by side, it would be worth it.

Because nothing had been worse than losing Sasuke. Nothing had been worse than watching him drown in the darkness, alone.

Naruto’s loneliness, too, had been immeasurable and he had always felt like the void Sasuke left had been a bottomless pit that not even the whole population of the world would ever be able to fill.

Despite how good things felt between them, Naruto was afraid of taking things too far, too soon. Their feelings—whatever they truly were—were only now coming to light. There was a fine line between the purity of their bond and the something more simmering beneath it, waiting to be acknowledged and begging for release.

It felt like standing on the edge of a cliff—terrifying, exhilarating, and confusing all at once. He didn’t know what to expect, so he didn’t expect anything at all.

But Sasuke made that difficult. He was so calm, so accepting, that it only made Naruto greedier and more curious.

He wanted more. But what was ‘more’? Was it just the warmth of having Sasuke beside him, or was it something deeper, something he didn’t quite understand yet?

Barely seventeen, he knew he was naïve and inexperienced, and yet, he was learning many things, including how to understand better what his heart (and body) told him.

Dealing with Sasuke, their feelings for each other, and the many prospects of what was to come had forced him to wake up to things that had felt unknown to him, including the harsh—and a little shocking—reality that he was drawn to his friend in ways that went beyond admiration.

Well, a part of him had expected it after he had so impulsively moved to kiss him in his sleep.

He would never admit to a single soul that his final fight with Sasuke, painful and violent as it had been, had also been one of the most physically exhilarating moments of his life—not just because of the battle itself, but because of what it had forced them both to face.

Naruto would never forget the rush he had every single time his body had clashed with Sasuke’s and of course, hadn’t given it much thought then, but now things were becoming clearer for him.

Meaning that Naruto knew well what those butterflies in his stomach were. He knew why he got goosebumps when Sasuke touched him, why his heart started beating faster when they were too close, and why, through all these interactions, he always experienced the early flickers of arousal—and he knew Sasuke did, too.

Was it just teenage hormones? The tension of unspoken things? Or was it something more?

Would his relationship with Sasuke evolve into something physical, or was this just an overwhelming kind of intimacy—so deep it blurred the lines?

Everything felt both clear and ambiguous, obvious yet impossible to define.

Maybe, in the worst—or best—case scenario, it was something else entirely. Naruto wasn’t sure. He just took it all in and adapted—like he always did.

Their thoughts and feelings for each other came from so many sources and had so many flavors that it was hard to understand where one thing began and another ended, and Naruto wished that they had it all, simply because he didn’t know how he’d feel if they ended up with fragments of something that now seemed bigger than themselves.

Of course, this forced him to contemplate the fact that he might have romantic feelings for his best friend, but thinking about it in such simplistic, cliché terms made him cringe.
No, that wasn’t nearly enough to describe what he felt, even if he could admit that it might be a part of it—but not the whole story.

There was no doubt in his mind that he and Sasuke would face many hurdles regardless of what became of them or their relationship, and yet, he felt at ease because he couldn’t help but to.

For the past few years, that’s all he did—face things head-on, one at a time, goal in mind and fear tightly locked away. If he’d done this for everything else, he would certainly do it now, for himself and Sasuke as well.

The afternoon sun streamed gently through the window, casting a warm, golden glow across the room.

Naruto sat cross-legged on his hospital bed, fingers idly picking at a loose thread on his pants, lost in his musings as he often did these days when it was quiet like this.

Across from him, Sasuke sat in the chair near the window, one leg stretched out, the other bent at the knee. He had his arm over it while his eyes were fixed on some distant point outside. His posture was relaxed, his focus distant, but there was a calmness about him that made Naruto's stomach twist in ways he wasn’t sure how to handle.

They were both recovering quickly on the inside, thanks to Kurama’s chakra, but their external bruises would still take a while to fade.

Sasuke was such a mysterious person, yet oddly simple, and all his contradictions and contrasts were fascinating and confusing.

As carefree as they were around each other, it still baffled Naruto how Sasuke could go about things so breezily and act like nothing had happened when they had almost kissed and even slept together—not as they had when they were kids during missions. No.

They had slept together for two nights already, and during the first one, Sasuke had spooned him, and they held hands and had been so pressed close together that he had felt his every little muscle and curve and edge and everything .

The previous night, though, while Naruto had been the one to call Sasuke to his bed, his friend had still indulged him. They had held each other again, this time facing each other, their noses touching, their hands roaming slightly over each other’s sides. Naruto had known that their hearts were beating like crazy—known that all it would take was a small movement, and things would happen.

Only things didn’t happen, and the limbo was very unsettling.

Naruto felt stupid for not knowing what to do with the tension between them—the longing gnawing at him—while Sasuke sat there looking completely unaffected.

Naruto knew otherwise, of course—he could feel Sasuke’s internal turmoil and his helplessness towards everything—but, well, it still pissed him off that they reacted differently outwardly.

Exhaling slowly, he forced himself to relax. He was overthinking it because he had nothing better to do.

Or, well, because he was fidgety and couldn’t stop thinking about them and all the possible what-ifs or whatnots. As cautious as his friend was, Naruto knew that something else would’ve happened already if they were in a different situation.

The “something else” was obvious to him at this point, but what he didn’t know was what that would create in both and how they would react to it.

Maybe it would make no sense at all. Maybe they would find out that those feelings were indeed complicated and platonic, and the whole tension and chemistry would begin to fade and mutate towards something else entirely.

Naruto didn’t know how he felt about the prospect at all, but not knowing what was happening ate at him.

But he was patient—he couldn’t afford not to be.

"You and Uchiha sure got cozier," Kurama drawled unexpectedly, and Naruto nearly jumped out of his skin. “Who would’ve thought?”

“Fucking hell, don’t just pop up like this when I’m lost in thought!” Naruto yelled inside his mind, hearing the fox demon rumble with laughter inside him.

“Not sorry. It was on purpose,” Kurama purred.

Naruto frowned slightly because their friendship was new and he wasn’t used to the beast casually starting a conversation, even if they had interacted quite a lot during the war. Kurama had already been whispering teasing things about Sasuke’s body in his ear back at the rooftop.

"What are you even doing, spying on me?" he asked within his mind.

Kurama chuckled. "Oh, please, as if I needed to spy. I always knew."

Naruto hesitated . "Knew what?"

"That you had a thing for that Uchiha brat. Took you long enough to figure it out, but your sickening obsession should’ve been enough of a hint." Kurama sighed . “But, well, you were always slow.”

Naruto stiffened, heat creeping up his neck. "What?!" he sputtered, his voice a harsh whisper in his mind.

"Please, spare me," Kurama scoffed. “I thought I would go insane because in your mind it was always Sasuke-Sasuke-Sasuke from dusk till dawn. So much sadness and despair, so many fond memories, such loneliness, so many heart skips… I started believing that there was nothing else in that brain of yours.”

Naruto swallowed thickly, feeling exposed in a way he never had before. In all honesty, while he had suspected that Kurama could listen to his thoughts, he never expected him to listen to all of it , all the time.

"You… you could feel all of that? Hear every thought?"

"Where do you want me to start?" Kurama said, and his amusement only grew as Naruto visibly flailed internally. “I’ve known you since you were a baby. I’m not sleeping all the time, kid.”

Naruto’s stomach dropped. He’d always assumed Kurama could sense things, but… everything?

Naruto groaned, dragging his hand down his face. "Okay, okay, I get it! You don’t have to spell it out! Just get out of my head, please!"

The sheer humiliation of it sent Naruto into an outright flustered panic, his hand gripping the fabric of his pants as he tried to steady himself. His mind reeled, searching for a way to deny everything, but Kurama’s sudden knowing silence was worse than any taunt.

The last thing he needed was to be given sordid details of himself, and he didn’t need anyone else to make him feel even more aware of Sasuke than he already was.

“Oi.”

Naruto blinked up, heart still racing, only to find his roommate staring at him with an arched brow. "Why do you have that stupid look on your face?"

Face burning, Naruto nearly choked on his saliva. "I don't look stupid! You're stupid!" he countered defensively, a little too loudly because he was caught at such a vulnerable moment.

Sasuke gave him a long, unimpressed look before shaking his head, muttering something under his breath that Naruto was sure was an insult. Kurama, meanwhile, was still laughing in the back of his mind, entirely too pleased with himself.

Naruto groaned.

“Is it the Nine-Tails?” Sasuke still asked, tilting his head slightly to the side in genuine curiosity.

Pouting, Naruto cleared his throat, trying to keep his embarrassment away from his features because he didn’t want to expose himself more than he had to. “Yeah.”

“Can he hear what’s on your mind?”

Damn, Sasuke and his perceptiveness.

“Apparently,” Naruto confirmed, shifting a little uncomfortably because he had never thought about it before, and now that it settled in, he didn’t know what to think about it.

“He’s a constant watcher, then,” Sasuke commented thoughtfully. “It must be frustrating.”

“Well, we only became friends recently,” Naruto explained with a dismissive shrug, trying to make light of the situation. “We didn’t talk much before, but he seems happy to stick his nose where it doesn’t belong. It takes a while to get used to.”

Sasuke’s eyes narrowed at him then, his gaze evaluating and a little intimidating to the point where Naruto stiffened, almost ready to be faced with his Sharingan .

However, his friend simply hummed and turned his face away, contemplating the exterior once again. “By the way. It was your birthday during the war, wasn’t it?”

Naruto instantly jolted at the unexpected question, but he nodded. “Yeah, it was! I turned seventeen!”

“I know that you dumbass,” Sasuke hissed, looking at him with his eyebrows raised as if he couldn’t believe the stuff that came out of his mouth.

“I was clarifying in case you didn’t remember!” Naruto threw back before leaning backward, supporting his weight behind him with a hand. “Worst birthday ever. Hours on a battlefield only to end up getting my ass beaten by an asshole like you.”

Sasuke rolled his eyes at him. “And here I was just going to wish you a happy belated birthday, but fuck you, then,” he said plainly, flashing Naruto his middle finger proudly.

It was just their usual banter, but Naruto’s chest still tightened. The fact that Sasuke had remembered—had cared enough to acknowledge it—sent warmth flooding through him.

It made him so happy he could only grin broadly. “Fuck you, too, but thanks!” he said with a lopsided smile. “I can’t believe you remembered that, though.”

Raising one eyebrow again, Sasuke cleared his throat. “Your father mentioned it back then, but I knew it because I memorized your personal information when we became Genin, just in case.”

“Oh, wow, so you know my blood type and stuff?” Naruto asked, torn between disbelief and amazement.

“Yes, you’re a type B,” Sasuke said without missing a beat—Naruto himself wasn’t exactly aware of that. As if that information wasn’t impressive enough, his friend kept going. “Favorite colors: orange and green. You love plants but hate vegetables. Your favorite food is ramen , but you also like red bean soup. No known allergies, no significant childhood illnesses. Right-handed when it comes to writing, ambidextrous for weapon usage, which is astounding considering how you maneuver your chopsticks…”

“Okay-okay, time out!” Naruto interrupted, lifting his hand in mock surrender as his cheeks warmed up. “That’s kind of freaky, you know?”

“I know more from observation alone since you’re not very tactical in your overall demeanor,” Sasuke said with a smug smile, lowering his leg from the chair and stretching his arms over his head. “Care to find out what?”

“Maybe some other day,” Naruto refused, shaking his head quickly. Everyone seemed to know a lot about him that day, and, fascinating as it was to know that Sasuke had observed him, he wasn’t ready to find out the extent of it yet.

Knowing the Uchiha, he probably knew which type of underwear was his favorite, too.

What an embarrassing and uncalled-for thought that was.

Inside his mind, Kurama’s nasty sniggering echoed.

“Please, at least pretend you’re not here!”

With an internal sigh of relief, Naruto heard the laughter slowly becoming more distant until he couldn’t hear it at all.

“I don’t know that much stuff about you, I guess, since I’m not that observant,” Naruto commented, eager to shift the attention away from himself. “But I know you do like vegetables since you were always nagging me about it back then. Oh, and onigiri ! And, um… you don’t like sweets, right?”

“That’s right,” Sasuke confirmed casually, rolling his shoulders leisurely with a small hiss of pain—the action was so unintentionally elegant and alluring that Naruto didn’t even blink. When Sasuke offered him a small, rather smug smile, he was able to refocus a bit. “I’m not expecting you to know a lot about me since I always kept mostly to myself. People thought they knew me, but most of it was just rumors.”

“Like liking girls with long hair?” Naruto suggested, with a snort. “Every girl who liked you let their hair grow when that one came up.”

Leaning back against the chair once more, Sasuke’s brow furrowed slightly in thought as he looked up at the ceiling. “I don’t remember ever talking about that with anyone,” he mused. “Not true, either way. Or rather, I didn’t care about that kind of stuff, and I still don’t. I don’t understand why girls think physical traits would ever have a defining factor for someone to like them, though.”

Naruto adjusted himself again, straightening up his posture before staring at his friend.

When they were kids, Naruto had always seen Sasuke as smug and arrogant and imagined him thriving on the attention of girls. But looking back now, with everything he knew, he realized Sasuke had never sought it—it had simply followed him. His focus had always been elsewhere, on Itachi, on proving himself to his parents, and later, on revenge.

Naruto bit his lip, unexpectedly emotional, even though Sasuke hadn’t said anything particularly profound.

“Now that I recall it, my mother had long hair.” At this, Naruto’s eyes widened, but Sasuke hadn’t moved, his eyes were a little unfocused as his voice softened to a particularly nostalgic tone. “I liked her hair, I guess. She never styled it, but it was always soft and well taken care of. She was a simple woman who didn’t wear fancy clothes or shoes, and I’d never seen any makeup on her, either. But she was very beautiful, or at least that’s how she seemed to me.”

It was unbelievable that Sasuke was talking about his mother. It didn’t seem like much, but Naruto knew it was significant to them that he was opening up about this, and he couldn’t stop the feelings of empathy and joy from squeezing his heart.

“I’m sure she was beautiful. She was your and Itachi’s mother, after all,” Naruto muttered, and his voice faltered a little, unsure of how Sasuke would take the mention of his brother’s name. “I wish I could’ve met her.”

It caught the other’s attention because he turned his head toward him, and his eyes were calm, oddly soft yet open, and he always looked so beautiful when he did that expression that Naruto didn’t know what to do with himself.

“Yeah,” Sasuke uttered, slowly. “I wish she had met you, too.”

The words were simple, his tone careful and leveled, but Naruto felt his throat constrict at the sincerity.

He wet his lips and rubbed his neck just so he could have something to do with his hands.

“I… met my mother recently, too,” he told Sasuke, a little sheepishly, because, even if the topic was sensitive for both, it had meaning to him, and he wanted Sasuke to know about it. “There were remnants of her chakra inside me, and… well, she also had long hair, super red! She was crazy beautiful, too, and I guess I took after her personality-wise because all my physical traits came from my dad’s side. After all, he had blue eyes and was blond, too. Well, you met him, so…”

Minato had arrived at the battlefield with Sasuke, and even though Naruto didn’t know much about what had happened to bring up that outcome, he was glad that his father had met Sasuke. He almost let out that he also wished his mother had met him, too, but he kept his mouth shut because the honesty of I all was getting a little too personal.

“How did it feel, meeting your mother?” Sasuke asked cautiously, and Naruto had to breathe in to calm himself because the memory still moved him.

“It was great,” he said, smiling even though he felt his eyes sting a little. “I got to tell her what I needed to, and reassured her that I’m doing well, and I even hugged her, and just… it felt great to know she was watching over me.”

Naruto let his words settle in the contemplative silence between them, recalling the tenderness of his mother’s presence.

Looking at Sasuke just then, his heart skipped a beat, and he remembered his mother telling him to find a nice girl like her.

He bit down on his lower lip.

Surely, she would forgive him, right? Naruto wished that he could accomplish all the things his parents wanted for him, but he wanted to be happy while doing it, even if it was an unconventional happiness.

He had no idea what happiness truly was for him nor what kind of life he wanted to live but… no matter which shape it took, he was certain he would always want Sasuke there.

And Sasuke wasn’t a nice girl but… it didn’t matter, right?

The sun had dipped lower, the golden hue softening into something more subdued. Outside, a bird chirped faintly, and it was a strangely soothing sound.

Sasuke watched him in silence for a while, his expression oddly empathetic, as if he understood well what was going through Naruto’s mind.

Then, he shifted, his chair creaking slightly as he stood up with an easy grace that always managed to make Naruto stare, even when he tried not to.

Instead of returning to his bed, Sasuke walked to Naruto’s, stopping in front of him, and without a word, he dropped his hand on his head gently, making him stiff. He then ruffled Naruto’s hair a bit in a gesture that tried to convey both affection and reassurance and, simple as it was, it had Naruto’s eyes widening as he looked up at him.

“I’m glad you got to meet them,” Sasuke said, his voice even, quieter than before, but there was something unmistakably genuine in the way he spoke. "It’s a gift, knowing your family loves you, even after they’re gone."

Swallowing, Naruto effectively forgot how to breathe as something inside him cracked unexpectedly.

He couldn’t exactly explain why it moved him so much—perhaps because Sasuke himself had lost people he loved and who had loved him so unconditionally, or perhaps because this was something that, even for different reasons, connected them.

Tears welled in his eyes before he even realized it, blurring his vision. His throat ached, and before Sasuke removed his hand, Naruto reached out to grasp his wrist, gripping it tightly and stopping him from breaking the contact just yet.

“Sasuke…” Naruto’s voice was raw, barely above a whisper as he lowered his head and closed his eyes.

What could he possibly say? Thank you? I'm sorry? None of it felt like enough, and yet he knew they didn’t need any words between them.

He could tell his friend was a little at a loss, but Sasuke kept his composure, compassionately, not pulling away, and for several seconds, he just stood there, slowly caressing the top of his head. Naruto could feel a slight sense of unease and hesitation as if Sasuke didn’t know what else to do.

To Naruto, it was more than enough.

Even as tears slid down his cheeks, Naruto didn’t feel self-conscious. These weren’t tears of sadness—he was simply emotional, and he knew that Sasuke understood him, so everything was alright.

After a long pause, Sasuke huffed. “Cheer up, idiot, you’re going to make me feel guilty for making you cry,” he said, and it sounded like he was forcing himself to sound moodier than he felt.

Naruto let out a wet, half-laugh as he released Sasuke’s hand so he could wipe up his tears. “It’s fine if it’s this type of crying,” Naruto inhaled, lifting his head to smile at him. “I just got emotional, but I’m fine.”

Sasuke was looking down at him with the lightest frown, and because he didn’t say anything for a while, Naruto noticed that he wasn’t caressing his head—he was running his fingers through his hair, contemplatively, fingertips massaging his scalp as he was assessing how it felt.

More than feeling good, Naruto basked in the simple fact that Sasuke had, once again, initiated physical contact with him, aiming to reach out to him in a moment of vulnerability, and he couldn’t be happier.

No one would believe him if he told them.

“You should think about what you want for a birthday gift,” Sasuke hummed, aiming to break the ice, now pulling slightly at a strand of Naruto’s hair, hard enough to get his attention, but not to hurt.

How many more things would Sasuke say and do until Naruto got over the sense of disbelief? “Wait, you’re thinking about giving me something?”

“Within my possibilities,” the other teen said casually, with a small nod. He then gestured vaguely to their surroundings. “We are in a hospital, after all, and I can’t exactly go out to buy you anything, so be mindful of that.”

Naruto perked up instantly, his previous melancholy momentarily forgotten. “Seriously?! You’ll give me anything I want?”

“I already said yes, but I’m starting to regret it,” Sasuke groaned, making a face. “Don’t be insufferable about it, though.”

Naruto snickered, but before he could push his luck, Sasuke pinched his nose—only to realize he’d caught some snot with his fingertips. His face twisted in disgust as he recoiled, fingers twitching.

It took Naruto a second to process, but once he did, embarrassment didn’t even register—he was already laughing, clutching his stomach. “Ew! Holy shit, the look on your face!”

Scowling, Sasuke immediately reached out to wipe his fingers on Naruto’s shirt.

“Oh, hell no!” Naruto yelped, scrambling back. “Get the hell away from me with your nasty fingers!”

Sasuke lunged, fingertips grazing Naruto’s sleeve before he twisted away, still laughing. “You’re seriously disgusting, bastard! Wipe that on your own damn shirt!”

“It’s your snot!” Sasuke shot back, swiping at him again, his smirk betraying his faux annoyance.

Naruto flailed, half-tangled in his sheets. “You touched it! You keep it!”

They struggled, Naruto kicking out while Sasuke—annoyingly composed—kept trying to press his hand against Naruto’s shirt. Finally, Sasuke huffed, flicking the remnants off his fingers before rubbing his hand on his pants.

Naruto, breathless, grinned triumphantly. “See? That’s what you get for messing with me. I won!”

Sasuke deadpanned. “What are you, five? Blow your damn nose.” His nose scrunched in distaste at Naruto’s sniffle. “I’m going to the bathroom.”

Naruto sniffed louder on purpose, grinning as Sasuke shot him a disgusted look before disappearing through the door.

As the click of the latch settled, Naruto’s grin softened.

He fell back onto his messy bed, rubbing his nose. The room still carried Sasuke’s presence, lingering against his skin like an echo. His scalp tingled where Sasuke had touched him, his body hyper-aware of every point of contact from their wrestling. It was a strange, wonderful feeling.

Sasuke was letting him in, and despite the constant shifts in energy between them, it never went downhill—because neither allowed it to.

Things hadn’t changed all that much since when they were teammates, yet they were completely different now and constantly evolving.

Naruto swallowed, staring at the ceiling, his heart thrumming. It was nice to feel that Sasuke cared and to see him open up, tease, and smile more.

Sasuke had the most beautiful smile, and Naruto would chase after it as many times as he could, especially because he knew Sasuke was chasing after his, too.

He couldn’t wait to see what other facets of his best friend he could unravel. Seeing Sasuke happy was his goal, and he would achieve it no matter what.

Closing his eyes, he took a deep, shaky breath.

There was still so much he didn’t know, so many pieces of Sasuke and himself he had yet to uncover, so many layers he hadn’t even begun to understand. But if there was one thing he had come to realize, it was that if he ever thought he’d reached the limit of how much he could like Sasuke, he’d been dead wrong.

000

The waiting area was quiet, bathed in the sterile glow of fluorescent lights. Cushioned benches lined the room, vending machines humming softly near a reception counter stacked with neatly folded linens. Everything was orderly and functional, but lifeless. The kind of place where time stretched endlessly.

Iruka sat on one of the benches, hands resting on his lap, watching steam curl lazily from two paper cups of tea on the table before him. He had been waiting a while, but he didn’t mind. The boys were still with the doctor, but a nurse had assured him that Naruto would be told he had a visitor once they were done.

The early hours left the area blissfully empty. This floor, while busy, was quieter than the chaotic ones below, where many were being treated in the aftermath of the war. In a way, Iruka was relieved Naruto was being kept here, away from the stress of everything happening downstairs and outside.

It had been years since Iruka had spoken to Sasuke. Most of what he knew about him came from secondhand accounts—few of them good. The thought of Naruto sharing a room with him, even after everything, unsettled him. While he knew Sasuke’s return meant the world to Naruto, that didn’t soothe the apprehension in his heart.

He could have waited in their room, but he felt more at ease here, hoping to see Naruto alone.

The rustle of movement caught his attention, and Iruka turned just as Naruto entered, shuffling forward with his hospital slippers scuffing softly against the tiled floor. Dressed in a white t-shirt and loose hospital pants, he was missing his right arm, the remains tightly bandaged—just as Kakashi had described. Yet, aside from a few bruises and a patch on his cheekbone, he seemed healthy and energetic because he was smiling.

Still, as Iruka quickly stood, relief and sorrow washed through him, and tears pricked his eyes.

"Iruka-sensei!" Naruto called, his voice cracking with emotion as soon as his blue eyes met his teacher’s. But before he could say more, Iruka rushed forward, pulling him into a tight hug.

Naruto froze in surprise, then melted into it, wrapping his good arm around Iruka’s shoulders. “It’s great to see you, sensei. ”

"It’s good to see you too!" Iruka sniffed, pulling back slightly to grip Naruto’s shoulders, scanning him over. "You seem well."

Naruto grinned, hurriedly wiping his eyes. "Yeah, I’m doing great! Can’t wait to start training to get my mojo back. How about you?"

Iruka chuckled, his expression softening. "Better now that I’ve seen you with my own eyes." He glanced around, ensuring Sasuke was nowhere in sight before smiling again and gesturing toward the table. "Shall we sit? I got us some tea."

"Sounds good!"

Naruto followed him, and they settled on the benches across from each other.

Iruka handed him a cup, and Naruto accepted it with a grateful nod, his beam unwavering. It moved Iruka to see that, despite everything, Naruto hadn’t lost his shine. If anything, his smile seemed even brighter.

“Aw, man, this is perfectly sweetened,” Naruto said after taking a sip of the warm drink. “Thanks!”

Iruka sipped his own, unsweetened tea before lowering it to his lap. "Look at you, all hyped up after everything that happened," He muttered proudly, shaking his head in admiration. "You’re amazing, Naruto. I’m proud of you."

A small blush painted Naruto’s cheeks, but he scoffed. "I didn’t fight the war alone, Iruka-sensei, geez."

"I know that," Iruka confirmed, gently. "But you still played an important part… as did Sasuke, I’m told."

Naruto’s smile softened visibly at the name. "Yeah… He gave me a hard time, but I wouldn’t have done it without him."

Iruka’s gaze flicked to Naruto’s bandaged arm, his expression growing serious. "How is he?"

"Oh, he’s showering now, but he’s recovering well," Naruto said casually, unconcerned.

Iruka hesitated, fingers tightening around his cup. "That’s good to hear. And how are things between you two?” There was only a moment of hesitation before he added, “Kakashi-san told me you fought."

At this, Naruto’s smile finally faltered as he looked down at his tea. "Yeah, we did."

"Why fight after stopping the war together?" Iruka asked carefully but was genuinely intrigued. He knew how quickly Naruto could shut down when the topic was Sasuke.

"It was unavoidable,” Naruto replied simply, with a shrug. “He’s been through a lot and had all these stupid ideas, so I had to beat some sense into him."

Iruka’s brow furrowed. "You could’ve died," he pointed out, in a mutter.

"I was ready for that," Naruto said so matter-of-factly that Iruka’s eyes widened in shock. Probably realizing he had come across too straightforwardly, he quickly tried to explain himself. "It’s not what you think, Iruka-sensei! It was the only way for us to find common ground. I showed him clarity, he acknowledged me, and that’s it. All’s good!"

Iruka stared at him, lost for words. The casual way Naruto spoke about being ready to die for Sasuke made his stomach churn. "Is it?" he asked, unable to stop himself from glancing at Naruto’s missing arm.

Naruto’s jaw tightened. "Oh no; this wasn’t his fault!" he denied, waving the limb emphatically. "He lost an arm too! It just happened while we were fighting, so it’s both our fault. It’s fine! He’s home now, and that’s what matters."

To you…

Iruka’s gaze softened, though worry still weighed on him. "Did you bring him back willingly?"

"Yes," Naruto confirmed with a proud nod. Perhaps for him, it was his biggest achievement.

Iruka could only sigh, running a hand through his hair. "I’m sorry, I just don’t understand how you can deal with all of this so easily."

Huffing a little, his former student smiled again. "I don’t expect you to. No matter what people think, Sasuke is my best friend, and we know each other better than anyone else,” he said, in a gentle but self-secure way. “I don’t blame him for what he did, even though I know he’ll have to make amends. But I can live with that. We’ll help each other from now on."

“How can you be so sure?" Iruka asked, frowning.

Naruto grinned sincerely. "Because no one knows him better than I do."

Despite his concerns, Iruka chuckled softly. Naruto’s confidence was baffling but oddly reassuring. At least it meant Sasuke was stable—or that Naruto had him under control. "I guess things haven’t been difficult for you here, then."

"Not at all, it’s been great!" Naruto’s voice brightened so much it took Iruka off guard. "I’m a mess with my left hand, so Sasuke’s been feeding me, and we talk, and he nags me all the time, the asshole. But it’s nice; kind of like old times, even if it’s different now."

"Old times…" Iruka echoed wistfully.

Naruto nodded; fondness clear in his expression. "We spent a lot of time together in Team 7, just the two of us. We trained, sparred, and sometimes even had lunch together. So, it’s not unfamiliar for us to be around each other."

Iruka was surprised. Naruto had always complained about Sasuke back in Team 7, perhaps hiding feelings he was now much more open about.

Iruka had never fully understood the depth of Naruto and Sasuke’s connection. When he’d been their teacher, their interactions had mostly consisted of fights and insults—always troublesome.

Sasuke had been a good student, smart and well-behaved despite his tragic past, so hearing about his descent into darkness had left Iruka deeply unsettled. The things Sasuke had done, the destruction he had caused… it was hard to reconcile with the boy he once knew.

Even now, Iruka struggled to process it all. His opinions of Sasuke were tainted and yet, everything Naruto was saying, the sheer sentiment written across his face, painted a different picture.

What had Sasuke done to deserve this kind of unwavering devotion? How could Naruto still stand by him, after everything?

Sasuke had always been trouble, and he would continue to be trouble for Naruto.

But Iruka knew that wasn’t the point. Naruto wasn’t running after an ideal or an obligation—he was running after Sasuke himself. It had never been about duty, redemption, or even proving a point.

Sasuke had always been Naruto’s fuel.

"You do… care a lot about him, don’t you?" Iruka asked carefully, despite already knowing the answer.

Naruto didn’t hesitate. "It goes both ways, even if it doesn’t look like it."

Oh.

Iruka felt something settle in his chest, heavy and inescapable.

He’s in love with him.

The realization settled over him like a foreign concept, and yet, the way Naruto spoke so openly—the quiet certainty, the absolute devotion, and trust toward their future—wasn’t just loyalty or friendship. It was something deeper. Something that had already shaped Naruto’s entire life.

It felt like being hit with frozen water, and Iruka felt the impulse to dismiss it, to brush it off as something simpler, or even try to take such ideas from Naruto’s head.

Because Iruka knew firsthand how difficult it was to live with the loneliness of being different, and he didn’t want that for someone he thought of as his child.

But Naruto wasn’t blushing like he had with Sakura. There were no jokes, no silly notions of love, no pranks, no idealistic blabbering. Just unwavering conviction.

Iruka wished it had been Sakura.

Goes both ways? It seemed impossible.

Did Naruto even understand his feelings? Did Sasuke know?

Iruka had so many questions, but he knew Naruto wouldn’t answer them—at least, not yet.

He didn’t think Naruto was delusional. If he believed Sasuke was worth saving, then Iruka trusted him to handle it, he deserved so much more than to dedicate his life to someone so complicated, especially now, when the world was finally opening up to him.

And yet, for Sasuke, he might throw everything away.

It was terrifying.

"Naruto," Iruka began carefully, his voice firm. "You need to understand that Sasuke will be held accountable for his actions. The council, the other villages… they won’t let him walk away without consequences."

Naruto’s expression hardened, and he set his cup down. "I know that, Iruka-sensei. But I won’t let them throw him away like some common criminal. He’s not who they think he is, and I’ll make sure everyone knows it."

Iruka sighed. "I understand your feelings, Naruto, honestly. But you need to think carefully. The road ahead… it won’t be easy. Are you ready for that?"

Naruto’s eyes narrowed. He leaned in slightly, his voice low but steady. "I didn’t go through hell to bring Sasuke home just to give up on him now, or ever. I will protect him."

A chill ran down Iruka’s spine. "Does… does Sasuke know about this conviction of yours?"

If Naruto caught the implication, he didn’t show it. "You’re not listening," he said, shaking his head. "I’m not alone in this. Sasuke and I will face whatever comes together. That’s all that matters. That’s enough."

Something was unsettling about the intensity in Naruto’s voice. Iruka wanted to understand, but Naruto was both open and guarded—speaking freely, yet revealing nothing.

And that, more than anything, was disturbing.

Iruka wanted to remind Naruto that Sasuke was dangerous—that he had hurt him before and could do it again. Even if he didn’t, everything about his future, his reputation, would only bring trouble.

But Iruka didn’t argue. He knew better than to try changing Naruto’s mind—it would only make him more determined. All he could do was hope the teen truly understood what he was setting himself up for.

"Just be careful, Naruto. You’ve already sacrificed so much," Iruka said, worriedly. "Don’t throw away everything you’ve worked for by acting recklessly." He leaned in, resting a firm hand on Naruto’s knee, a grounding touch meant to offer both comfort and understanding. "You’re still so young. I was your age once too, and I remember how everything felt bigger, more intense than it was. You’ve come so far, and you’re doing so well. I just don’t want you to lose yourself."

Naruto looked away, jaw tightening. "I know. But I can’t just sit back and do nothing, not when it comes to Sasuke."

His fingers curled into his pant leg, knuckles whitening. He swallowed hard, breath coming a little sharper than before.

Then, in a quieter, rawer tone, he murmured, "I need you to understand that I can’t afford to lose him again."

The weight of his words settled between them, and for a moment, Naruto seemed to process just how much this meant to him, as well.

“I know it’s worth it,” he eventually said, eyes finding Iruka’s again, softer now, but certain. “But you need to trust me, okay?”

Iruka grunted in resignation before nodding. Then, a quiet, understanding smile formed on his lips.

There was nothing he could do now except accept Naruto’s choice and support him the best way he knew how. If he pushed too hard, he risked breaking the fragile trust Naruto had placed in him when it came to Sasuke.

“Alright, as long as you don’t make me worry too much,” he agreed, adding a bit of playfulness to lighten up the mood. “Just know that whatever happens, I’ll always be here for you, Naruto.”

Naruto’s expression eased, warmth flickering in his eyes before he grinned. “Thanks, I appreciate it.”

Iruka watched as Naruto exhaled, shoulders relaxing ever so slightly. The words still hung between them, but for now, there was nothing else to say.

So, he too let out a breath and tempered his posture. “Alright, tell me, what’s the food like here? Not too terrible, I hope?”

Naruto blinked at him before a small grin crept onto his face. “Oh, man, you have no idea. It’s a nightmare.”

And just like that, the tension lifted.

They drifted into easier topics—stories of the village, complaints about hospital food, and whatever ridiculous rumors Iruka had heard lately just to make Naruto laugh. And for a little while, they simply enjoyed each other’s company.

Life and maturity were suddenly happening for him, and he was ready to face it all with the same relentless passion he poured into everything he did.

As much as it pained Iruka to admit, this was Sasuke’s effect.

Maybe Naruto was right. Maybe Iruka had nothing to worry about.

But if Sasuke ever hurt him… Iruka wouldn’t forgive him.

000

It was already dinner time when Sakura pushed open the hospital room door, balancing a small plate in her hand. The scent of warm broth and fresh rice still lingered in the air, and the soft murmur of voices greeted her. Inside, Naruto and Sasuke sat on the Uchiha’s bed, their tray holders in front of them as they ate.

It was such an oddly domestic sight—natural and unguarded—that something in Sakura’s chest clenched unexpectedly.

Sakura stood frozen at the doorway for a second, the warmth of the moment settling deep in her bones.

The boys sat close, their shoulders nearly touching, and she watched as Naruto, clumsily maneuvering his chopsticks, struggled to pick up a sliver of vegetable. He frowned in frustration, his left hand trembling slightly, but before he could drop the piece for the third time, Sasuke hissed a curse and impatiently snatched it up with his own chopsticks, guiding it to Naruto’s mouth and viciously shoving it inside without a word.

Naruto was caught off guard, so he coughed a little, and yet he laughed, quite amused at Sasuke’s temper.

“You should just feed me all the time if you’re going to get upset when I can’t do it myself,” he grinned as he chewed, nudging Sasuke with his elbow.

Sasuke gave him an unimpressed glance. “You’re getting too used to it,” he snapped, but the tone and the frown on his forehead didn’t match the look in his eyes at all. “If you worked harder on training your fingers, I wouldn’t have to treat you like a damn baby.”

“Blah-blah, you’re always nagging…”

Regardless of the words, Sasuke still reached out for another piece of veggie to feed Naruto.

It was so natural between them, so effortless, Sakura thought. It wasn’t just that Sasuke was feeding him—it was the way Naruto accepted it without hesitation, the way Sasuke didn’t seem to think twice about helping him, the way they existed in each other’s space as if it had always been this way.

A lump formed in her throat. Well, she had to admit that it had always been this way.

She had fought so hard, alongside both of them, had nearly lost them both, and yet—standing there now, she couldn’t ignore the feeling that something had shifted beyond her reach.

Sakura forced a smile, pushing the feelings down as she stepped forward—she couldn’t believe that they hadn’t sensed her arrival, or if they had, they had ignored it.

“Naruto, someone planned a little something for you,” she announced, cheerfully. She extended the plate towards him, showing a beautiful slice of screamy strawberry cake with a small candle perched up in the middle.

Blue eyes perked up, looking between her and the cake resting on the plate. “Huh? What do you mean?”

Sasuke sighed, sounding exaggeratedly tired, so Sakura chuckled. “Yesterday, Sasuke-kun asked me to get you something so we could celebrate your birthday,” she explained. “I had a lot of work, so I only managed to arrange it today.”

“That’s fine, Sakura,” Sasuke said plainly, with a nod. “Thank you for your effort.”

Naruto’s mouth fell open. He turned to Sasuke, eyes wide, and for a moment, he looked sincerely overwhelmed and touched. “Wait, you…seriously?”

Sakura herself had been completely shocked when Sasuke asked a nurse to speak to her. For a split moment, she had been ecstatic, excited as her mind reeled with all the reasons as to why the Uchiha might want to speak to her privately.

But she had not been expecting Sasuke to humbly ask her if she could go out of her way to get some cake so Naruto could celebrate his birthday since he didn’t have the chance to because of the events of the day in question. It broke her heart, yet also filled her with relief because it was wonderful to see that Sasuke’s kindness (the one she knew when they’d been younger) was still present.

Naruto’s eyes watered, and he stared at Sasuke so astonished that Sakura herself had a hard time understanding everything that crossed his expressive features.

When he spoke, his voice quivered. “Thank you…”

Sasuke faked an entire lack of interest in Naruto’s reaction as he reached out to pull his ear, hard enough to be impactful, but not enough to hurt. “Don’t make a big deal out of it,” he said dismissively.

Naruto made a complaining sound but pouted, and the way he simply couldn’t look away from his friend made Sakura feel uncomfortable.

Still, she reminded herself that this was to be expected. She had been witnessing their interactions for days now, and it was obvious that Naruto was over the moon for having Sasuke back. She understood why because he had wanted him back so much, and now they had gotten back to their usual dynamics seamlessly as if they hadn’t been apart and at each other’s throats at all.

Sakura was happy, too, but her feelings were a little different. 

“Well, you can eat it later, but let’s at least do it properly now!” Sakura said energetically. “Move your plate out of the way, Naruto, geez.”

Naruto quickly did as he was told, pushing his dinner to the side so Sakura could set the smaller plate on the tray in front of him. She rummaged through the pockets of her medical gown and finally found the lighter she had borrowed from a colleague.

“Let me do it,” Sasuke requested, extending his hand, palm up, and Sakura nodded, passing him the lighter.

Nonchalantly, Sasuke flicked it on, touching the flame to the candle’s wick. He waited a bit to make sure the candle was properly lit before returning it to Sakura.

Clapping her hands together, she smiled. “Shall we sing, then?”

The dancing flame of the candle cast a warm glow between them, and for a brief second, Sakura allowed herself to just be here, to enjoy this moment. She had seen her boys every day, and yet she was so busy and everything was always so focused on taking care of their health that they didn’t have the opportunity to simply hang out as friends—as Team 7.

It hurt her that she didn’t have enough time to be around them, because it could take a while before things felt as normal and mundane again as they did now.

She started singing, and Naruto, flustered but laughing, quickly joined in. Sasuke, of course, stayed quiet. But Sakura didn’t miss the way his gaze lingered on Naruto, the way his lips parted slightly—like he had considered joining in, only to hold himself back.

Grinning, Naruto took a deep breath, ready to blow out the candle, but then suddenly paused. He turned to Sasuke, eyebrows shooting upward. “Hold on. Did you celebrate yours?”

Sasuke made a face.  “What?”

“Your birthday,” Naruto pressed. “Did you celebrate?”

There was a beat of silence before Sasuke looked away. “I didn’t have time to think about it.”

Naruto scowled. “Ugh, typical. Okay then, we’re doing this for both of us!”

Before Sasuke could protest, Naruto started singing again—this time with exaggerated enthusiasm, his voice louder and even more off-key, and Sakura had covered her mouth to stifle a laugh as he all but shouted Sasuke’s name in the song.

Sasuke rolled his eyes, yet a soft, exasperated smirk formed at the corner of his mouth.

And when Naruto finally leaned in to blow out the candle, he nudged him, jerking his chin toward the cake. “Let’s do it together!”

Throwing him a flat look, Sasuke leaned forward nonetheless, and he didn’t see Naruto beaming in sheer happiness before leaning in as well so they could blow the candle at the same time.

Sakura smiled. It was such a small, insignificant thing—and yet, it wasn’t, least of all for them.

It felt surreal, how nothing seemed to have changed at all. It was as if years of desperate worry and search for that beautiful, dark-haired young man hadn’t happened at all. As if they hadn’t been apart, nor fought until they almost died.

How did they do it? How did Naruto know that Sasuke had cared about him all along? How did he know that they’d fight side-by-side in the war, perfectly synced, strong enough to take on anything that stood in their path?

No matter how many times she tried to rationalize it, it still brought a chill to Sakura’s spine thinking about it.

Again, Sakura clapped, politely. “Did you guys make a wish?” she asked sweetly.

Naruto smirked, leaning back. “Mine’s a secret.”

Sasuke, predictably, only shrugged. “I don’t believe in that kind of stuff.”

Sakura hummed in amusement but didn't insist. Surely, Sasuke had hopes and dreams, too—he had to, so he could face what was coming.

Whatever those two had wished for, she had a feeling they weren’t things she was meant to know.

She glanced at the watch on her wrist and sighed. “I have to get going. My shift’s over, and my parents are expecting me for dinner.”

Naruto pouted. “Aw, man. Well, thanks for coming! And thanks for, y’know…” He gestured at the cake. “Helping this grumpy ass pull this off.”

Sakura chuckled. “Anytime.”

She walked over, stepping toward Naruto first, brushing his unruly hair back before pressing a quick, affectionate kiss to his forehead. “Happy birthday, Naruto,” she murmured, and he all but smiled at her, genuinely, gratefully, and yet, there was no surprise and no blush on his cheeks like it used to happen whenever she expressed affection towards him.

That was probably her fault—after all, she had crushed his heart and his trust the moment she offered him a false love confession.

Well, it hadn’t been exactly false, but… not entirely true either.

But how could she explain it to him in a way that he could understand? That she cared, that a part of her loved him as he wanted to, but another part was still hopeful, still clinging to something else?

When she turned to Sasuke, she found his gaze already on her—calm, steady, unreadable, but he seemed to be observing her.

For a second, she hesitated. Then, acting on instinct, she reached out and let her fingertips brush against the back of his hand that was resting on his knee, just to break the physical barrier that always seemed to exist between them.

It wasn’t much. Just a fleeting touch, a silent acknowledgment that everything was alright.

However, in that moment, the space between them felt heavier for some reason, because Sasuke didn’t pull away, and yet she saw the way his hand twitched and his fingers curled to form a fist.

She didn’t understand what it meant at all, so she carefully broke the contract and forced herself to smile. “See you tomorrow, boys!” she said with a lively wave as she turned to leave. “Enjoy the cake!”

“Bye, Sakura-chan!” Naruto said happily, yet he was already turning to Sasuke. “This looks so good!”

Still, when Sakura stepped into the hallway, an uneasy feeling settled in her chest.

Why did she feel so misplaced all of a sudden? Had it been the atmosphere, the way they looked at each other? Was it jealousy over how easily they interacted, touched, and bickered?

How did they seem to know each other so well, even without words?

Like something unspoken had finally settled between them, something quietly understood—but not by her.

And for all the love she had for them both, for all the years they had spent together, Sakura suddenly felt like an outsider, even next to Naruto, her best friend.

And she wasn’t sure she wanted to know what it meant.

000

Naruto woke up feeling cold.

Blinking groggily in the dim light, he reached out instinctively to the space beside him, finding it empty and cool. A strange unease ran through him, but he forced himself to calm down because he noticed that he could feel Sasuke’s chakra still lingering somewhere in the hospital.

Rubbing his eyes, he stood and padded silently toward the door, the cool floor soothing against his bare feet as he allowed himself to be guided by the energetic pull.

The hospital corridors were dimly lit, bathed in the soft glow of night lights lining the walls. The usual hum of activity was absent, replaced by the occasional distant sound of footsteps or the muffled rustling of sheets behind closed doors.

It felt strangely peaceful, but Naruto’s senses remained alert, as he made his way forward. As he turned a corner, the faint glow of the floor’s reception desk came into view. A night nurse sat there, flipping idly through some paperwork. At the sight of him, she smiled knowingly, her eyes flickering past him toward the waiting room before she wordlessly motioned in that direction. Naruto blinked, then nodded in thanks before continuing, already certain of what—or rather, who—he would find there.

The waiting area was quiet and just as dark as the rest of the floor, the only source of light was the soft glow of a television screen flashing against the walls. And there, on one of the cushioned benches, sat Sasuke.

He had a thick brown blanket draped loosely around his shoulders, the fabric pooling at his sides. His posture was relaxed, and his eyes were fixed on the screen but distant, so he didn’t seem to be watching the thing at all.

For a moment, Naruto just stood by the entrance, watching his precious person’s profile and finding him breathtaking, yet somewhat misplaced, as if he belonged to a different time or place and didn’t fit in with the scenario at all.

Something about the sight made Naruto’s breath catch. Sasuke was only human, and yet, despite how much he had claimed otherwise, Naruto had always thought of him as special, superior in every way, and that was why he had tried so hard to be at his level, to be acknowledged by him.

He had wanted to be like him so badly, but now…

Now that Naruto was comfortable in his skin, he didn’t want to be in Sasuke’s shoes anymore, no.

He just wanted to…

“I can feel you standing there like an idiot,” Sasuke whispered, making Naruto jump slightly. He turned his head to the side to watch Naruto chuckle awkwardly and step closer, stopping just beside the bench.

“What are you doing out here?” Naruto asked in the same low voice.

“Couldn’t sleep,” Sasuke replied, shrugging to emphasize the blanket. “One of the nurses gave me this and turned on the TV. Thought it might help.”

Naruto’s gaze drifted to the screen where some late-night movie was showing, and it seemed to be some romantic drama because the actors (a couple, it seemed) were murmuring in hushed voices in a slow, drawn-out scene of a confession.

“You’re watching this?” he asked, raising an eyebrow in surprise.

“I’m not paying much attention,” Sasuke confessed, shrugging again, but still looking away from Naruto and at the screen. “I haven’t watched TV in years, but I can’t say I missed it.”

That struck something in Naruto. Sasuke hadn’t been home in years—hadn’t had stupid, normal moments like this in years, perhaps not even accessing  a TV, or even if he had, he probably had other priorities.

Sasuke said nothing, just shifted slightly and lifted the edge of the blanket. It wasn’t an invitation so much as an inevitability—Naruto was already sinking into the space beside him before he even realized it. The warmth of the blanket settled around his shoulders, a quiet cocoon around both.

Without thinking, Naruto brought his knees up to his chest and leaned onto Sasuke’s side, happy when the other teen didn’t complain.

The world outside seemed to be shrinking down to just this quiet, hazy moment, and Naruto let out a small, satisfied sigh before dropping his head on Sasuke’s shoulder.

This seemed like such a natural thing for them now that Naruto didn’t exactly feel hesitant about it anymore. They’d been closer than this already, and while there were things that they hadn’t spoken about or even resolved, this established intimacy was genuine and theirs for the time being.

Sasuke didn’t say anything, but Naruto could feel how content he was, yet it was clear that something was on his mind, unsettling him.

But why?

Sasuke took care of him, held him, and did things for him—things no one else would believe. They both knew how they felt for each other, but still, Naruto could sense it—Sasuke was always thinking, always hesitating.

Was it his self-worth? Cautiousness about going too far when they had no idea what tomorrow would look like?

Concern over Naruto’s well-being?

Naruto couldn’t read his thoughts. It wasn’t even fear that moved Sasuke, and yet, calm and accepting of everything as he was, it felt as if he always hesitated to allow himself to be happy or hopeful.

But Naruto knew he wanted to. It was an unspoken promise, but one they had made to each other nonetheless, felt through every touch and every gaze they exchanged.

So why was Sasuke feeling so conflicted all the damn time?

Carefully, Naruto searched for Sasuke’s hand under the blanket and held it, trying to offer some kind of reassurance. The other didn’t respond for a second but then closed his fingers around his, squeezing them as if saying he understood his intent and that it was fine.

They watched the scenes on the screen in silence, not paying attention. The hum of the hospital, the soft murmur of the movie, their closeness—it felt so safe and idyllic that it felt surreal, and all Naruto could focus on was the warmth radiating from Sasuke’s body, the rise and fall of his chest as he breathed and the steady, yet quick throbbing of his heart that seemed to make his entire body pulse.

Being so aware of these things was a very addictive feeling that filled his heart with so many things he didn’t know what to do with himself.

“You know… I take back what I said before,” Naruto whispered, rubbing his cheek against Sasuke’s shoulder.

Sasuke made a soft questioning noise.

“About my birthday being the worst,” Naruto clarified. He tilted his head slightly, peering up at Sasuke’s profile. “It wasn’t true.”

At this, Sasuke’s face turned to look at him with a gently inquisitive look, so Naruto continued, voice quieter now. “Even back then, and right now… I was and am exactly where I should be. It was the best one ever.”

Sasuke’s expression didn’t change but something in his energy did as fingers curled more tightly around Naruto’s, his thumb tracing slow circles against the back of his hand. His eyes softened, something flickering behind them—something Naruto wasn’t sure he could name.

Then, carefully, Sasuke leaned in and pressed his lips to Naruto’s forehead.

Naruto’s eyes fluttered shut as he took a sharp intake of breath because the action was so simple, so chaste, yet it managed to speak volumes.

Sasuke’s gentleness and the occasional kisses he always offered during nighttime always made his heart jump and gave him goosebumps.

Naruto didn’t know what this feeling was called but he didn’t get enough of it, always craving more.

This type of care, of silent devotion, this tenderness that he knew he wouldn’t get anywhere else—anything and everything that Sasuke wanted to give him, he would take it.

No one would believe him. No one else had been there, had fought through this war with him, had bled and broken and come back just to find him again. No one else could understand what Sasuke meant to him, or what Naruto meant to Sasuke. It didn’t matter. Because this version of Sasuke was his alone.

The thought came suddenly, fully formed, and before Naruto could stop himself, the words were already leaving his lips. “I… figured out what I want for my birthday present.”

Sasuke broke the kiss, leaning away smoothly and glancing down at him. “Is that so? I thought you had forgotten about it.”

Shaking his head, Naruto felt his whole body catch fire, and yet he held Sasuke’s gaze. “I want you to kiss me.”

At least his voice hadn’t faltered, and he sounded as convincing as he felt resolute, so there was no space for Sasuke to walk away from it or pretend he didn’t hear it.

Besides, Naruto knew that he did, because his friend’s breath hitched, his lips parted in surprise and everything about his energy became erratic, even if demeanor-wise he looked simply too stunned to react.

Despite himself, Naruto realized that he’d probably been too blunt, so he hurried to clarify, suddenly nervous. “Not now! I mean, I just woke up, and my breath probably stinks…” He laughed, feeling a little stupid, his fingers shaking a little as they held Sasuke’s. “But, huh, yeah. I said what I said.”

Sasuke didn’t respond immediately. His beautiful eyes moved over Naruto’s face, taking him in and carefully gauging him, and it was clear that his mind was processing what had just been said to him and analyzing how to react to it.

On a different occasion, Naruto would’ve found it hilarious that Sasuke’s meticulous calculating assessment was being used outside of battle and for such a small thing, but right now, he only felt helplessly endeared because it was good to see that they weren’t that different when it came to stuff like this.

They were both hopeless.

After a while, Sasuke wet his lips and swallowed. “What kind of kiss?” he asked at last, lowly but still very composed.

Naruto blinked at him, the question not registering. “Huh?”

“What. Kind?” Sasuke repeated with a small frown, enunciating the words on purpose.

Naruto cleared his throat, heart hammering inside his chest because he’d been taken off guard when he thought he had the upper hand in the conversation. “I don’t know, just… whatever feels natural, I guess,” he replied, with a small shrug, before snorting nervously. “Come on, what kind of question is that, even?”

Shaking his head, Sasuke frowned deeper and looked away for a moment, and the way he bit on his lower lip, clearly frustrated at himself, did things to Naruto’s brain chemistry that he was still trying to handle.

“I don’t know anything about this type of thing,” Sasuke eventually confessed, a little moodily. “I don’t know what expectations you have for something like this, that’s why.”

For someone as intense and ruthless as Sasuke, he sure seemed strangely defenseless just then, and yet, he wasn’t exactly embarrassed nor recoiling, simply expressing himself openly.

Naruto felt warm all over, something inside his stomach bubbling.

A small, shaky smile broke across his lips. “You’re thinking too much,” he said quietly. “I only want it if you want it, too. It doesn’t make sense otherwise, and I… I don’t know anything about it either, so I’m not expecting anything. I just want to know what it feels like to do it properly… with you.”

A thick, charged silence settled between them and Naruto gulped, suddenly all too aware of his own words—of how deeply personal they had been, how raw and open and impossible to take back. His heart pounded against his ribs when Sasuke’s intense eyes met him again, his breathing shallow.

There was no hesitance in Sasuke’s regard now as he searched Naruto’s face again as if he was trying to figure him out all over again, trying to understand how they had gotten here after all.

Then, Sasuke released a small breath and pulled his hand away from Naruto’s grasp, and before the blond teen could feel the sting of disappointment, Sasuke’s fingers came up and brushed against the side of his neck instead, instantly sending a shiver down his spine, every hair in his body standing on edge. The touch was light and gentle, yet it burned like fire, making him tense.

“Shouldn’t you know what I want?” Sasuke asked, his voice was quiet, rough in a way that made Naruto almost forget how to breathe entirely.

Because the answer was right there—in the way Sasuke’s lashes lowered ever so slightly, in the way his eyes flickered down to Naruto’s mouth before snapping back up—how many times had they done this already? It was getting worse going through the motions—in the way, his fingers curled just slightly against the base of his neck, blunt nails scratching the skin just enough to put some emphasis on an action that seemed unmistakably possessive.

Naruto loved it. He loved the adrenaline rushing through his veins, the way they were always on each other’s faces, so naturally yet defyingly in this new reality that was becoming rather impossible to endure.

And it was a ridiculous question because yes, Naruto knew it well.

But he also realized that Sasuke had so many idealistic thoughts, so many things messing with his mind, holding him back that it was maddening.

What did he think Naruto expected, anyway? Why did he feel so stupidly obligated to go that extra mile, to protect them, to make it all so damn special?

Naruto’s fingers twitched before they found the fabric of Sasuke’s sweater over his chest, gripping it tightly. “It's because I know that I'm telling you to not overthink it.”

He didn’t say it challengingly because he knew Sasuke well enough to know how stubborn he could be.

Yes, Naruto could admit to himself that he was dying to be kissed, to know what would happen and how it would feel for them, but he didn’t want it to be a burden for Sasuke, which he knew that, unfortunately, it was.

But he had to remove it, to unlock whatever self-imposed chains Sasuke had.

There was something very honest in Sasuke’s expression, then. His hesitation, his restraint—it was all there, laid bare between them, but so was the undeniable pull, the quiet hunger, the way Sasuke’s fingers still brushed the curve of his neck, warm and steady.

Naruto wasn’t afraid of this—of what it meant or what it could become. He knew Sasuke wasn’t either, and yet he was overwhelmed.

Naruto was, too, but he felt too anxious, he wanted everything too much to let second guesses stop him.

He needed Sasuke to understand that all he wanted was him, innocent and unhinged, with every quirk and flaw, every dirty word and dangerous intent.

So, Naruto bit down on his lower lip, heart pounding against his ribs, and then, without thinking, he leaned in—closer this time—his nose lightly brushing against Sasuke’s jaw before trailing lower.

He felt Sasuke instantly tense beneath him and heard the sharp intake of breath as Naruto took a small whiff of the unforgettable scent he had so longed for.

Naruto’s lips parted slightly as he pressed them to the warm skin just below Sasuke’s ear and wasn’t thinking—he was only feeling.

Pressing a kiss to the spot, Naruto’s lips then slid down along the column of Sasuke’s neck, reveling as he felt his pulse—throbbing erratically—as he mouthed it teasingly, testing, lingering in a way that was instinctive, uncalculated.

Sasuke’s fingers trembled and moved to the nape of his neck, his pressing against the skin as he tilted his head to the side, willingly baring more of his neck for Naruto to explore.

Naruto could hear the drawn-out hiss that slipped past Sasuke’s lips as he allowed his tongue to slowly trace a path upwards, reaching the back of Sasuke’s ear again.

Sasuke’s skin tasted unique and clean, and realizing Naruto enjoyed it, his head spun.

Gently, he sucked Sasuke’s lobe softly into his mouth, loving the small, pleasurable grunt that rumbled inside his friend’s chest that made Naruto himself shiver involuntarily because it was one of the sexiest sounds he had ever heard.

He moved his hand to Sasuke’s shoulder, clenching the muscles there for dear life.

When Sasuke tilted his head to the side, their cheeks coming into contact, the sound of their shaky breathing echoed in Naruto’s ears like a symphony, and he knew he was being given free access, that Sasuke was being unbelievably pliant—more than he could’ve hoped for.

So, Naruto afforded to go further, now pressing a trail of wet kisses just beneath Sasuke’s jaw again before directing them upwards, to Sasuke’s cheek, and ti the side. Suddenly he stopped himself, his mouth hovering just over Sasuke’s.

Sasuke stiffened as he had expected, but didn’t push him away.

Naruto could feel the heat radiating between them, the way their breaths mingled, how easy it would be to close that last inch of space. His own heart was an uncoordinated mess, and he could feel Sasuke’s heartbeat too, erratic beneath his skin.

Still, Naruto realized that, while he was aroused, excited, and expectant, he wasn’t nervous at all.

He was testing himself—his self-confidence, his feelings— and Sasuke’s boundaries, and what he realized was that this only served to further solidify his certainty that this was something he was ready for and wanted with everything he had.

And he knew Sasuke wanted it, too.

Their eyes locked, Naruto’s gentle, wanting, and observant, Sasuke’s intense, a little awed, not exactly uncertain, but hesitant. Naruto could feel in his veins the way their chakra intertwined, how much this affected the other teen, too.

And yet, Sasuke was barely breathing, barely moving, his lips parted as if he was on the verge of giving in.

Sasuke’s fingers twitched against Naruto’s nape—almost as if he was about to pull him in, to cross that last boundary between them. His grip tightened for just a second… then eased.

He turned his face away, exhaling softly.

Naruto huffed, pulse still racing, and yet he wasn’t upset because he knew it would happen.

Oddly enough, he felt more confident than ever now that he had set his intentions.

Neither moved, the space between them thick with unspoken things. Naruto all but leaned away a bit, just enough to give Sasuke some space, which had the desired effect because he felt the tension in his friend’s body subsiding.

“Your nerve is impressive, Usuratonkachi,” Sasuke said, finding it safe to look at Naruto again.

“Yeah, you make it kind of easy,” Naruto countered with a smirk.

For a second, Sasuke paused, remaining very still while contemplating him, trying to regain some semblance of dignity, and yet he didn’t seem at all embarrassed or uncomfortable with their small interaction.

“Aren’t you scared of what might happen afterward?” he eventually asked.

Naruto blinked at him, then let out a chuckle. “We both know where this is headed. I’m not scared of it. I’m only scared of losing you. Everything else… we’ll figure it out.”

Sasuke's eyes watched him as if processing every word. And yet, he wasn’t denying it—he couldn’t anymore.

“I’m not running away from it,” Naruto added. “You said you wouldn’t either.”

Sasuke’s fingers flexed slightly at the back of Naruto’s neck, gripping just for a second before releasing. His silence was heavy, but when he finally spoke, it was resolute. “I haven’t changed my mind about that.”

Naruto nodded. “Good.”

Sasuke studied him again, his expression an interesting and confusing mess of thoughts and emotions he was struggling to organize.

“You know, I don’t care if your breath smells or if you’re wearing a clown suit, and I’m not running away or overthinking,” Sasuke explained, his voice steady, yet a little edgy as he seemed to be searching for the right words. “It’s not that I don’t want to. I just think this kind of stuff should be done properly, privately. I don’t want it to be ruined by things outside our control.” His tone dropped lower, filled with frustration. “The circumstances are far from ideal, and it honestly pisses me off.”

Naruto searched his face in return. “It doesn’t matter if things aren’t ideal,” he said softly. “This is all we have right now, Sasuke. I respect your feelings, and I want you to feel comfortable, but…” He took a breath. “I don’t need anything else, and I don’t care about who’s watching. I just need you.”

Naruto found that Sasuke’s little dissociative moments when he was blunt were both hilarious and appealing. The way he blinked slowly, and his lips parted, how blatant unease and simultaneous yearning were so evident in his handsome features, how he apparently ceased to know how to get some air into his lungs.

And yet…

“I understand,” Sasuke said, with a nod, so serious it almost sounded professional. “I promise I’ll think of something.”

Despite himself, Naruto couldn’t help but laugh. “Rather promise me not to think at all,” he teased in  whisper. “I heard that’s usually the best way to go about it.”

Sasuke snorted. “Yes, you’d know all about that.”

Naruto exhaled, shaking his head, and let out a small, breathless laugh. “You’re such a bastard,” he muttered, allowing his hand to gently trail down Sasuke’s arm and to his side, where he rested it on his waist. He wanted to say more, wanted to put into words everything buzzing under his skin—but he didn’t even realize he had spoken until the words were already out. “But I can’t help it that I like you.”

He felt Sasuke’s gentle gasp against his face, felt the way his fingers spasmed, how his whole body seemed to be stiff and relaxed at the same time.

The shift in the atmosphere—in Sasuke’s very energy—was instant at Naruto’s words, a surge of warmth and levity suddenly throbbing between them.

Naruto barely had time to react before he was pulled into an embrace, drawn against Sasuke’s chest in a way that felt both urgent and grounding all at once.

Naruto released a small groan, torn between pain and absolute blissfulness, his hand fisting in the fabric of Sasuke’s shirt, gripping tight as he buried his face against his shoulder and his arm wound tighter around him.

Sasuke’s grip was firm, his arm wrapping around Naruto’s neck, fingers curling lightly into the strands of his hair at the back of his head to keep him firmly against him.

There was so much need there that it hit Naruto like a punch and drew out all of his desperation in return.

Sasuke’s body was firm and burning. It felt perfect against him.

For a moment it felt as if they were trying to sink into each other, the hug so tight it hurt Naruto’s still recovering bones and muscles, but he didn’t care. The position was even more awkward than before—half-leaning, half-sitting—but it didn’t matter because the feeling of belonging was unmatched.

Sasuke’s lips pressed hotly against Naruto’s temple in another chaste, lingering kiss, his breath warm, and Naruto’s throat tightened, his heart thrumming wildly against his ribs.

How could someone be so gentle and ruthless at the same time? So innocent and yet desirable?

More than anything else, it pulled at Naruto’s very soul, the tightness in his chest the only thing preventing him from releasing a helpless sob.

If it was possible, he wished that they would never let go.

He let his hand roam slowly over Sasuke’s back, tracing the line of his spine, feeling the way his body responded beneath his touch, the slow, appreciative hum that left his throat.

They were here, they were real, they were holding onto each other like they weren’t sure how else to exist without it.

Naruto at least didn’t anymore. Now that he knew what it felt like to be this way with his precious person—and now that he knew it would always come down to it because there was no escape—he would not let go of it for the world.

There were a thousand things they still needed to say, but so many others were instantly understood by them.

It was unmistakable.

Sasuke released a small breath, and Naruto felt the words before he even heard them.

“We… really need to talk.”

Naruto swallowed, nodding slightly against Sasuke’s shoulder. “Tomorrow, yeah.”

Not quite ready to let go, Naruto’s fingers pressed against Sasuke’s back. Naruto closed his eyes, holding onto him for just a moment longer.

They stayed like that for a long while, simply holding on, neither saying a word, nor willing to be the first to let go. But eventually, Sasuke exhaled softly and pulled away just enough to place another kiss on Naruto's cheek.

“Let’s go back to bed,” he murmured.

Naruto nodded, but as they stood, as Sasuke adjusted the blanket around both their shoulders and led them back through the quiet corridors, warmth pressed to his side, Naruto realized that it didn’t matter if this turned his world upside down or if it changed everything, he thought he knew.

It didn’t matter if he had to wait days, weeks, months, or years.

Because if he and Sasuke wanted it, then nothing—not time, not fear, not even themselves—would keep him from fighting for it with everything he had.

TBC…

Chapter Text

Where Fire Burns

Chapter Four: Unravel I

Sasuke watched from where he stood a few steps away in the hallway, hand in the pocket of his pants, as Naruto leaned far too eagerly against the nurse’s station.

Leave it to the idiot to go out of his way to find them somewhere different so they could talk in peace, but Sasuke knew that this was also him becoming restless from being trapped in the same place for too long.

His friend was already craving some semblance of normalcy, and this had nothing to do with Sasuke himself, it was just the way he was.

Sasuke didn’t mind being in their room, the quiet place that had become their sanctuary—witness to their constant physical healing and the development of something they didn’t know what to call yet.

Absolute freedom had been a part of his life for the last few years, so of course he missed being outdoors and doing whatever he pleased.

However, trapped in that hospital, Sasuke found himself struggling with the idea of longing for freedom. This was not something that he would do, because he couldn’t afford to, and he knew it was stupid of him, but he felt like it was easier to handle this way.

Changing places, pretending that everything was alright—that false sense of normalcy—was something that did nothing but feed him a sense of delusion.

Despite this, he had to admit that it was becoming harder not to yearn for freedom, even if the reason was a little simplistic, and in the shape of a loud and overexcited blond individual.

In their current situation, though, Sasuke didn’t want Naruto to feel bad, and he wanted them to spend time together, so he always indulged his friend’s constant search for novelty, even in the most unlikely places.

The woman behind the counter barely spared Naruto a glance, flipping through papers on her clipboard with a practiced disinterest.

“Come on, you know I’m a good boy,” Naruto was saying, flashing her his most radiant and charming smile—Sasuke was impressed by how suave the idiot could be. “It’s just the cafeteria. We won’t leave the building or anything.”

The nurse didn’t even bother looking up. “You’re not even allowed to leave this floor, let alone the building, Uzumaki-san.”

Sasuke didn’t need to see Naruto’s face to know that the response hit exactly where it wasn’t supposed to since he froze for a second, his weight shifting off the counter slightly. He didn’t ask why, because he already knew, and so did Sasuke.

Naruto recovered quickly, though, letting out a sigh and scratching the back of his head, his shoulders dropping slightly in defeat. “Figures.”

For a moment, the nurse didn’t say anything else, and Sasuke expected that to be the end of it.

Then, with a small huff, she spoke again. “There is a small dining area on this floor for patients who are nearly recovered,” she informed, her voice softer this time as she looked over the rim of her glasses. “It’s not much, but it has some space to sit and a window. I’m sure you boys will have some privacy since it’s not lunchtime yet.”

Naruto perked up instantly, his entire body language shifting, eyes bright with renewed energy. “Seriously? That’s perfect!”

Despite the woman’s goodwill, Sasuke had to wonder how much privacy they would have, if any.

The apparent solitude he and Naruto shared was imaginary. Even in that damn corridor, Sasuke could feel traces of the ANBU guards, probably camouflaged or hidden in the walls.

They allowed their chakra to be noticed on purpose—Sasuke knew this came as a silent warning for him. He knew the whole damn floor was probably wired, too, and while he didn’t care about them, it was something that irked him and never truly allowed him to feel at ease.

It was kind of funny, because even if he wasn’t fond of Konoha at the moment, he knew better than to try and escape, not because he couldn’t, but because he had promised not to.

He would lie if he said the thought hadn’t briefly crossed his mind, just for the amusement of it. If Naruto came with him, it would create havoc.

He knew Naruto would probably indulge him, but Sasuke wouldn't ask it of him because of the repercussions that would follow. It was strangely interesting to think about, thought.

The nurse arched a tired brow at Naruto as if she wasn’t sure why he was this excited over a hospital break room. She motioned vaguely down the hall. “Second door past the medication storeroom. I’ll have someone bring you some tea in a bit.”

Sasuke watched as Naruto grinned as if she had just granted him the biggest favor in the world.

“You’re the best!” he declared, already turning on his heel, his enthusiasm fully restored.

Sasuke sighed.

“Didn’t I tell you I’d get her to spill the beans?” Naruto said, stopping in front of him proudly. “If we like it, we can have lunch there, too!”

Sasuke raised an eyebrow. The hospital itself was already so loud during the day that he didn’t know if he wanted to leave the peace of their room to eat in the middle of noisy strangers.

Naruto didn’t wait for his reply, because he jerked his head toward the hallway. “Are you coming or what?”

Sasuke didn’t respond verbally, but he simply nodded and easily fell into a step beside him as they made their short way to their destination.

000

The place was small and sparsely furnished. There was a wide window across from the entrance, a few rows of basic tables and chairs, and the faint scent of cleaning solution and herbs seemed to be clinging to the walls. It wasn’t much, but Naruto looked satisfied enough as he dropped into a chair by the window, stretching his legs out contently.

Sasuke didn’t dislike it per se, and he was thankful that at least they had the place to themselves.

“Man,” Naruto exhaled, arm folded behind his head, seemingly completely at ease. “A change of scenery would’ve been better, but this works, I guess.”

Sasuke didn’t comment, instead carefully sitting on the chair across from him. He felt a little stiff that day, his muscles still sore, and he hadn’t slept much the previous night considering his mind was all over the place from all the things happening (and not happening) and the obvious and quick shift of his and Naruto’s relationship.

The view outside was nothing remarkable—just rooftops and narrow streets leading into the heart of the village, alive with movement, with life that carried on without them. It wasn’t much different from the view of their room, so nothing new there.

It warmed his heart to see Naruto look so happy, so relieved to be in a different setting, even if it was just the two of them. He understood that feeling too well, because he enjoyed Naruto’s company, even if his hyperactivity sometimes got on his nerves, especially when he talked his mouth off out of boredom to the point where Sasuke effectively stopped listening. Regardless, it was nice to have that constant that was his familiar presence.

Naruto had always been so easy to please, and yet, it still surprised Sasuke how simply spending time together could satisfy him—them—so much.

A few minutes later, a young nurse appeared at the door, carrying a tray with two steaming cups of tea.

She was probably a bit older than them, maybe in her early twenties, yet she smiled at them with a small blush as she placed it on their table, nodding once before stepping away.

Sasuke caught the lingering glance she threw their way, though he couldn’t tell if it was admiration, curiosity, or something else entirely.

He resisted the urge to sigh.

Did she even know who he was?

Naruto, predictably, was oblivious as he immediately reached for his cup, pulling it close, and taking a small whiff. “Ahhh, this smells good,” he said, eyes falling shut for a second as if just the scent alone was enough to bring him joy.

Sasuke picked up his cup, turning it in his hand, letting the warmth sink into his fingers. The faint herbal scent settled between them, curling into the quiet air.

It was interesting that Naruto grew to like warm tea because he hadn’t been particularly fond of it in the past, and yet, now it was something he shared with Sasuke.

“They’re amazing,” Sasuke said conversationally.

Naruto blinked at him over the rim of his cup. “Huh?”

“People in health care,” Sasuke clarified. “Doctors, nurses... medics.” He took a slow sip of his tea, voice calm and thoughtful as he continued. “The ability to treat everyone the same, no matter who they are or what they’ve done.”

Naruto frowned slightly, tilting his head in assessment. “You mean because they don’t treat you any different?”

“Most people can’t do that,” he said simply, with a nod. “Even when they try.”

Naruto was quiet for a moment, his lips puckering in thought. “Guess that’s why they do what they do, huh?” he mused, setting his cup down and resting his chin in his palm. “It’s kind of like being a Shinobi, but instead of fighting people, they save them.”

“I suppose,” Sasuke agreed, lifting his cup again. “Although Shinobi save people, too; only in a different way.”

“Oh yeah, definitely,” Naruto agreed, catching the reference, and his grin widened as if he was pleased with himself. He then took a long breath, letting out a satisfied sigh as he leaned back in his chair, eyes falling on Sasuke in gentle contemplation.

Sasuke let the comfortable silence wrap around them as he looked out the window. There was a bit of tension hanging in the air due to the conversation and events of the previous night, but it wasn’t the uncomfortable type.

They had already inadvertently said and done many things to establish something in their relationship, to a certain extent, so he didn’t exactly feel like this was unfamiliar territory.

Now, he and Naruto would talk, but both knew there were topics they weren’t ready for yet and that there were wounds that couldn’t be reopened until others were properly closed.

However, he was increasingly surprised by how effortlessly they now traveled through all the stages of their interactions, and while this was reassuring in a way, it was also perplexing.

Just a few days ago, Sasuke had been ready to die—no plans, no dreams, no fears—and now, he was here, sitting across from his best friend, getting emotionally entangled and overthinking the future (if there was even one, to begin with).

Where there had been nothing, now there was everything—prospects, faith, uncertainty, excitement, and even love, no matter which shape it took.

He inhaled slowly. It was unsettling how fast everything had shifted and how now there was fear, too, not for himself, but for the well-being of something (and someone) he had nearly destroyed.

Across from him, Naruto was watching him expectantly, so Sasuke met his gaze. “Why are you staring?”

“No reason,” Naruto shrugged, but his grin softened. “I guess I just really like looking at your face.”

Sasuke rolled his eyes, fighting the instinctive heat creeping up his neck, lips twitching just slightly. Sometimes he didn’t know if Naruto was just being himself or if he was purposefully flirting with him. “Idiot.”

Naruto laughed, lightly, making something bubble pleasantly inside Sasuke’s chest.

Then, the other teen’s expression turned a little more serious. “We should start talking, right?” he said, scratching his chest while looking somewhat sheepish. “It’s a little awkward to just start it off like this.”

Sasuke smirked. “Don’t be so serious about it, then,” he suggested, before opting for a softer, more solemn tone. “Do you have any questions for me?”

“I don’t know; It’s not like I had a detailed plan of how this would go,” Naruto admitted, his fingers now tapping against his cup. “I guess, at this point, I just want to know how you feel about this.”

There was no need for clarification on what “this” meant.

“I don’t know the specifics of how I feel about it, but it’s fine,” Sasuke retorted, honestly. Sensing that he had probably been a little too dry, he cleared his throat. “It’s not… I don’t have a problem with it, but it’s a lot to take in, and a huge turn of events overall, so I don’t know what I can say about it right now.”

Slowly, Naruto nodded, understandingly. “I know you’re holding back on stuff,” he commented. “So, I mean… Do you like it? I’m not sure if you do it because you feel uncomfortable or have doubts or reservations about anything.”

Sasuke was quiet for a second.

His first instinct was to say yes—because of course, he liked it. The way Naruto looked at him, the warmth of his presence, how their conversations felt natural even when they were heavy, their overwhelming yet comforting intimacy...

But liking it wasn’t the issue.

“I wouldn’t be the way I am with you if it made me feel uncomfortable, or if I didn’t like it,” he replied, again, as honestly as he could. “As grateful as I am to you for what you’ve done for me, I’m not the type of person to do things I don’t want just to pay up a debt.”

At this, Naruto’s eyes seemed to brighten up, but when he leaned forward, his gaze was resolute. “I already told you; there are no debts between us.”

Looking down, Sasuke saw Naruto’s hand carefully reaching out to him across the table. Sasuke’s fingers were wrapped around his teacup, but when he felt fingertips brushing his knuckles tentatively, almost asking for permission, he allowed himself to grab them.

Their hands had found each other too many times now for it to feel strange, but it still made something shift inside him. He let Naruto’s fingers wrap around his, feeling the warmth settle between them, grounding him in ways he wouldn’t admit out loud.

Sasuke’s thumb brushed absently over Naruto’s hand as if testing the feel of it, hoping to offer some assurance, too.

Their nights together were always warm and intimate, and yet during the day, it felt like the reality of it all hit a little harder. It wasn’t a problem for him, but it still felt surreal.

“Right,” he eventually said, with a small shrug. “Well, I don’t have reservations about anything, either. I’m just taking things one at a time, and that’s it.”

Naruto nodded again, watching him closely, then gave his hand a small squeeze. “Same here.”

When he didn’t let go, Sasuke didn’t pull away, either.

Then, his friend smiled faintly; blue eyes glued to Sasuke’s, innocently hopeful. “Does that mean that it doesn’t make you feel weird because we’re… you know…”

Sasuke merely raised an eyebrow. “Both men?” he filled in directly.

“Yeah…” The reddish hue on Naruto’s cheeks was rather amusing to see.

“No,” Sasuke said without hesitation because it was the truth. He had never taken the time to think about his sexuality, and he’d seen too much already to be black and white about it.

Besides, he knew himself well enough to know that he valued genuine connections over what was considered socially normal. He had no idea how he’d feel about the technicalities, though, but that applied to every gender.

“My hesitance has nothing to do with your gender or how I feel about intimacy, Naruto,” Sasuke felt the need to add. “Emotional ties are more important to me than what’s between your legs. Sex is just sex, and people can choose to do it or not. Even if they prefer one thing over another, if they care about the person they are with, they’ll find a way.”

If Sasuke had randomly slapped him Naruto wouldn’t have looked as shocked as he did. His eyebrows disappeared behind his golden fringe, eyes wide, and mouth slightly agape as if he hadn’t expected something like that from him at all.

Sasuke felt Naruto’s fingers squeeze his emphatically and his gaze didn’t waver as he spoke again. “So… why do you hesitate so much between us?”

Pausing, Sasuke glanced down at their hands, at the way Naruto’s fingers fit so easily with his, then looked back up, meeting those unrelenting, hopeful blue eyes again. “You do know that I’ll be arrested, right?” he asked quietly.

Naruto’s face scrunched up for a moment, and yet, he didn’t seem fazed. “They can’t keep you locked away forever,” was all he said, calmly.

“You don’t know that.”

“I won’t let them,” Naruto assured him, the conviction in his voice unfaltering. “You saved the world. Yes, you did a lot of stupid stuff, too, but I’m pretty confident it won’t outweigh the good things you did. Besides, you’re an amazing Shinobi! They’d be stupid if they let it go to waste.”

Despite his friend’s confidence, Sasuke couldn’t feel the same way. Not that he thought less of himself, because he was aware of the things he had done, good and bad, and he knew well he was strong and intelligent. It might take a while for him to get in shape, especially after losing an arm, but he knew he was determined enough to go back to becoming a force to be reckoned with, even with a disability.

The real question was, would the world choose to see him as an asset or a threat?

These were things Sasuke didn’t feel like discussing with Naruto because it was not worth it. He already knew the guy would bend backward for him and would do whatever he could to set him free, but ultimately, things might not go his way.

“I think… that this between us can and will be used against me,” Sasuke chose to say, to address Naruto’s initial question, which made the other frown.

“How so?”

“Because they know about it,” Sasuke murmured, lifting their joined hands slightly to allude to the obvious nature of their situation. “I don’t care what they do to me, but I feel like they will use you to punish me, and I know it will end up affecting you, too.”

There was another look of surprise on Naruto’s face, but he ended up scoffing.  “You don’t need to worry about me, and I already told you you’ll be fine,” he dismissed, with a cheeky lopsided smirk. “Or what, are you worried I’ll be wallowing in misery if you get arrested for a long time?”

“Yes,” Sasuke affirmed, tone torn between dryness and sarcasm. “Isn’t that what you’ve been doing since I left?”

“Oh, go to hell,” Naruto dissed, shaking his head in amusement. “Look at you, pretending that you actually care about my feelings.”

Sasuke threw him a nasty look but didn’t comment, his grip on Naruto’s hand loosening slightly, though he didn’t pull away.

“Even if what you think happens and I get a light sentence,” he proceeded. “What if I’m not allowed to be a Shinobi? Or even allowed to be a part of Konoha anymore?”

“Well, that would require some readjustments in my life, yeah,” Naruto conceded smoothly as if the thought had already occurred to him, and he had long since come to terms with it. “But it would be manageable, sure.”

Sasuke could only frown at the carefreeness. “Readjustments?”

Naruto merely shrugged, smiling at him like a happy sunflower in a child’s book. “Yeah!”

He looked so unpreoccupied that it poked Sasuke’s nerves unexpectedly, his pulse quickening. How could he say something like that so carelessly?

Sasuke’s fingers loosened, and after a beat, he let go of Naruto’s hand entirely, sliding it under the table and creating a much needed boundary between them.

He couldn’t allow Naruto to be blindsided by him.

Sasuke’s actions made Naruto hesitate—his fingers lingering like they weren’t quite ready to part—before he pulled back as well, flexing his hand once as if testing the absence of Sasuke’s touch. His smile faltered slightly but didn’t disappear entirely.

Sasuke’s frown, however, deepened. “What about your goals and your dreams?” he insisted, making Naruto huff, now a little distraught.

“I didn’t forget about them, but if you can’t live in Konoha, I’ll have to set that aside for a while,” he explained, moving as if to cross his arms over his chest, but he forgot he only had one, so he merely leaned back on the chair and hugged his belly. “But it’s okay, Sasuke. We’ll figure it out, I’m sure.”

Sasuke’s chest tightened in a way that wasn’t entirely comfortable.

“This is one of the reasons why I’m holding back, Naruto,” he said, voice quieter. “Because I know you’re an idiot who will do stupid things for my sake; perhaps even let go of your ambitions and miss out on good things because of me. I don’t want you to do that.”

Naruto sighed loudly, his hand now coming up to rub at his temple dramatically as if he were getting a headache. “Why is this an issue?” he asked, making a confused face. “You don’t think you’re worth it? Is that what you’re telling me? That I should just let you go and live my dreams instead, so I don’t ‘miss out on good things’?”

Sasuke inhaled sharply, turning his head slightly, and looking away. “I don’t know if I’m worth it, and neither do you,” he hissed. “I want to be, but it’s not that simple.”

Tsking, Naruto groaned impatiently. “You know I didn’t want to save you just to be a hero, right?” he reminded him, firmly. “I wanted to stop you, yes, and I would never forgive myself if anything bad happened to you. But I did it for me, too.” He leaned forward again, just enough to put some weight on his words. “I. Did. It. For. Me.”

Sasuke’s gaze snapped back to him, throat constricting at the raw, straightforward words coming from his precious person’s mouth. His eyes narrowed at seeing the defiance in the beautiful ones before him. “I know,” he conceded after a long pause.

Naruto exhaled, leaning back again and shaking his head.

“You underestimate how highly I think of you, or how much you mean to me,” he murmured. This time, it was him who frowned at Sasuke, and he seemed to be pleading. “Don’t do this. No matter what you think, say, or do, it’s not going to change my mind. Pushing me away out of remorse or because you think I could do better will not change anything in how I’ll act when it comes to you. You should know that already.”

Sasuke stared at him unblinkingly, teeth buried in his lower lip. Naruto’s resolute words were so naïve and idealistic, yet they were sincere, and genuine, coming from a place of longing that wasn’t as bright as it sounded.

“I don’t understand how you can want someone who tried to kill you twice,” Sasuke said, and he had meant for it to sound less reprimanding, and less anxious, but his voice had failed him.

Naruto gave him a look, one that was both exasperated and impossibly fond.

It hurt Sasuke to see it.

“I know why you did it, and I know what would’ve happened to you if you succeeded,” he said simply. “Let’s not do this, Sasuke. It’s not relevant to what we’re talking about.”

Sasuke scoffed. “Not relevant to you.”

“Not relevant to us.”

Sasuke let the words sit for a moment before letting out a small, reluctant breath. “You realize how fucked up it all sounds?”

“Yeah, well, maybe you’re not the only one with a few loose screws, but I’ve made my peace with that,” Naruto threw, again, sounding far too careless.

Sasuke closed his eyes briefly, shaking his head, but when he opened them again, his features had softened just slightly.

Naruto was such a dreamer, and yet he kept his word, and that wasn’t something Sasuke could escape. The blond one was already too immersed in this little world of possibilities that was theirs, and he would live the fantasy until it shattered.

The most ridiculous part was that he knew there was nothing healthy or even normal about them or his feelings for Sasuke, and yet he embraced it wholeheartedly, ready to go deep and beyond regardless of where it took him.

Sasuke understood why.

Naruto knew his heart, knew Sasuke accepted him completely, and thus it was a hopeless case of simply not being able to turn away.

It was also a matter of sheer longing. Naruto had been chasing after him for so long, and in return, Sasuke had relished knowing he had that kind of power over the other, even if he hadn’t admitted it before.

Granted, Naruto had been chasing something he knew was real between them, no matter what Sasuke said to contradict it. How could he ask the other boy to stop now that he was within reach?

How could he tell Naruto not to want something he knew was his—something he also knew Sasuke himself wanted but didn’t dare to hope for?

Sasuke could be stubborn, but so could Naruto.

A silence stretched between them, not uncomfortable, but heavy with understanding.

Eventually, Sasuke heaved a long sigh, shoulders slumping in defeat.

“I’ve never had an interest in romantic liaisons, and it wasn’t something I ever considered in my life,” he declared, now reaching out to his cup of tea and bringing it closer to his chest. “I don’t even know if I’m cut out for that, or if I can give you what you want.”

He could tell Naruto’s muscles clenched almost imperceptibly, perhaps in disappointment or uncertainty, but he tried not to show it. “I don’t want anything you don’t want, too,” he said, his voice steady but gentle. “I already told you. I don’t have any expectations for… romantic whatever. I’m just… taking it as we go, the same as you.”

“And you think that’s reasonable?” Sasuke pressed. “You’re setting yourself up to change your whole life for something that’s going to be nothing but trouble. It’s taboo, Naruto, do you understand? It might potentially change the way people see you, too.”

“Why would you think that?” Naruto threw, making a face. “Because you’re supposedly a criminal? We’re still two separate people, even if I think highly of you. Besides, my private life and my choices are nobody’s business if I’m just doing my thing. Why should it diminish my accomplishments?”

Sometimes, Sasuke was amazed by Naruto’s simplistic thought pattern, yet he couldn’t quite tell if he was very smart or just innocently stupid.

He wished he could simplify things the same way—life would’ve been so much easier for him.

Still, Sasuke pinched the bridge of his nose, because he felt like he was speaking to a wall. “Don’t be so instantly dismissive of what I’m trying to tell you.”

He felt like he wanted to trust Naruto’s faith, though, even if something inside him yelled that nothing would ever be that easy.

“Listen, all I know is that I want to see you happy and that being with you makes me happy, too,” Naruto said, noticing Sasuke’s exasperation. “I understand what you’re saying, I swear, and I know we don’t know anything, and that it’s going to be a lot of work, no matter what kind of relationship we’re in. But as long as you want to do this with me, that’s all I need. Please stop overthinking it.”

Lowering his hand, Sasuke stared at Naruto, the words stuck in his throat, and when he finally spoke, it was quieter than before. “I don’t know what this is,” he retorted. “And even if I know what I want right now, I… I’ve been living for revenge for so long, Naruto, that it was all I knew. My purpose. My driving force.”

Naruto was watching him carefully now, saying nothing. Sasuke swallowed, trying to find the words so he could express himself. “Without it, I don’t know who I am or where to go from here. I feel like a blank page, and I don’t even know if I will ever have the chance to hope for something to fill it at all…”

“Okay, I need to stop you right there, because I won’t let you drown in this sort of bullshit about yourself, because you’re the smartest and most resourceful person I know,” Naruto interrupted, raising his hand to silence him, yet there was no annoyance behind it. “Also, why do you need to have it all figured out? This is a new start! Can’t you just think about things one at a time? Can’t you rely on me to help you?”

He huffed, throwing him an exasperated look. “Damn it, Sasuke! It’s not like I have all figured out, either, least of all now. But I sure as hell am not going to let it stop me from living my life and thinking about good things.”

Sasuke scoffed softly, shaking his head, but something in him eased a bit because he knew Naruto was right, to a certain extent. “You make it sound so easy.”

“That’s because it is easy,” the blond one affirmed, with a firm nod. His eyes sharpened, scrutinizing Sasuke. “Do you want to do this with me or not?”

Again, “this” was something so vague, yet so vast that a simple question like that seemed to not have a proper answer.

“Yes,” Sasuke replied regardless, an unexpected breeze seemingly blowing in his heart as he forced himself to say it aloud, simply because it was true.

Even if he felt that he shouldn’t, or that there was a chance that he wouldn’t be able to, being in Naruto’s world was currently the only thing that made sense to him, and the only hope he could hold on to.

“Then just be by my side!” Naruto said, voice almost frustrated, but not in anger—just sheer, stubborn insistence. “Stop thinking about shit. Stop trying to plan everything when it’s impossible right now! And more importantly, stop trying to find obstacles and excuses when you were the one who opened the door to this in the first place.”

Sasuke blinked. “I didn’t exactly do that,” he grunted.

Naruto snorted, clearly unimpressed. “You approached me about the kiss, and you said you wouldn’t run away.” His eyes narrowed slightly, teasing but also deadly serious. “You acknowledged there was something between us because you wanted it, too. Then just take it, bastard! I’m right here, and I’m telling you I want you and I’m not going anywhere, and I won’t do anything without you.”

It was so heartfelt, so heavy, yet genuine at the same time that Sasuke didn’t know how to take it without feeling overwhelmed. “And that’s enough for you?” he asked softly, even though he knew the answer.

Naruto’s gaze burned into him. “You’ve always been enough for me, so it would do you good to get that through that thick head of yours.”

The words hit harder than Sasuke expected as his stomach churned. For some reason, they seemed to have hit Naruto, too, because his eyes widened slightly, and his neck turned red as if he hadn’t expected to be so raw about it.

Despite himself, Sasuke felt his own cheeks warming up a little, and he cleared his throat, leaning forward a bit to place his elbow on the table, burying his mouth in the palm of his hand, momentarily stunned into silence.

Strangely, it was as if the whole dynamic between them was summarized by that small sentence and they both knew it.

It was a stunning realization, though, but no less real.

Embarrassed (which was very interesting considering all the things he had said already), Naruto let his body slide a little down the chair as if he wished for the floor to swallow him whole, but he didn’t go very far because his feet hit Sasuke’s under the table, so he was stuck exchanging a long and awkward gaze with him, teeth buried on his lower lip.

After a few seconds that seemed to stretch for hours, Sasuke looked away to the streets outside once more, unable to hold that helplessly sincere (and slightly panicked) gaze.

It irked him that he was always so moved by Naruto’s little emotional slips.

What could someone do, or say, in the face of something so complex and seemingly irreversible as what they had? Even if some things were only just beginning, others had been present for far too long, and Sasuke had tried running away and severing it all far too many times.

He didn’t want to do that now. Sasuke had nothing to lose and everything to gain, and yet all the things that existed between them, both innocent and dark, seemed like far too much, especially for Naruto, who was too far gone to be even remotely sensible about what he was saying or thinking about doing.

Sasuke couldn’t blame him since he felt the same way, only he felt obliged to be the voice of reason, ironically, just to keep his best friend out of harm's way.

Even so… that was exactly where Naruto wanted to be, and it was more than a little daunting because that’s exactly where Sasuke wanted him.

In the end, they had always been enough for each other.

My one and only…

He worried because there was a lot of darkness there all the same—enrapturing, unknown, unhealthy, darkness that wrapped around them and kept everyone else at bay.

It wasn’t an issue for Sasuke, but Naruto wasn’t like him—he’d been through so much to be accepted, make friends, and be recognized worldwide, that he shouldn’t do this to himself.

This all-consuming need in him was harder to embrace with a clear mind.

“I might break your heart, even without meaning to,” Sasuke muttered slowly against his hand. “I’m not sure how to do this without being a mess.”

Naruto licked at his lips, pouting a little and shrugging. “You can’t do any worse than you already did, Sasuke,” Naruto murmured, quietly. “Besides, we’re in this together, remember? I’ll kick your ass if you ever get out of line again.”

Closing his eyes, Sasuke forced himself to exhale. Yes, Naruto would always be there for him no matter what. “Yeah...”

Another moment of silence followed during which Naruto slowly straightened himself properly again. Sasuke felt him picking up his cup and taking a small sip of his tea (which was probably cold by then), and even if his energy was a little anxious, he didn’t seem distressed, because his foot still searched for Sasuke’s under the table, needing comfort. After all, they were no longer holding hands, and yet the moment called for some closeness.

With a sigh, Sasuke allowed his foot to press against Naruto reassuringly, and instantly his friend’s confidence was back.

“If you could choose, right now, how the rest of your life would be… what would you choose?” Naruto eventually asked.

Sasuke didn’t answer immediately because this was not something he had contemplated—or even wanted to—but considering all the things they had brought up, it almost felt valid to entertain.

Finally, he looked away from the window and back at his friend. “I would still go to jail to atone for what I did and serve my sentence properly, I guess, but wouldn’t want it to be a life sentence, of course.”

Naruto’s brows furrowed slightly, but he didn’t interrupt.

“However, if possible, I would like to still be young by the time I’m released,” Sasuke continued, drumming his fingers thoughtfully on the table. “I would like to have enough health and time to do something good in the world and put an end to chaos and social injustice. And I’d still like to be a Shinobi because that’s all I know and what makes sense to me.”

At this, Naruto smirked at him a bit, something akin to pride lighting up his face. “See? You do have dreams and aspirations!”

“It hardly counts as that, I’m just saying what came to mind.”

Naruto licked his lips, contemplating something before saying, “Would you want to get married? Have kids and all of that?” When Sasuke blinked in confusion, Naruto gave him an easy grin, but there was curiosity behind his eyes, genuine and unassuming. “I remember you said you wanted to revive your clan.”

Sasuke exhaled, shaking his head while making a face of uncertainty.

“I don’t know about that,” he dismissed, with a vague gesture of his hand. “I didn’t mean revive in the literal sense; I’m not a breeding machine. I meant to bring their story back to life. To find out if there were other Uchiha members out there and so on.”

For some reason, Naruto’s expression didn’t change, and yet, the display of emotions on his face was hard to read, and Sasuke didn’t know if this was the answer he expected or not.

“I never really considered marriage or having kids,” Sasuke continued, for some reason feeling like he should expand on it. “I was too young when I started thinking about revenge. I honestly don’t think I’m suitable for either, as I said, but… thinking about it now, I think I would like to at least have that concept of family that I had with my clan, one way or another.”

When Naruto’s smile shifted to become softer, understanding, and a little relieved, Sasuke had to wonder what was going through that thick head of his. He had a feeling of what it was, and it made things happen to his body and heart, but it seemed stupid to even think about, let alone project long-term.

“I think all of that is worth fighting for if it makes sense for you,” Naruto said, with an approving nod, sounding very mature.

“Can you envision this kind of life?” Sasuke still asked before he could stop himself. “With me, I mean. In Konoha or anywhere else.”

The question seemed to catch Naruto off guard as he blinked a few times, but only for the briefest moments because he straightened up his posture, puckering his lips pensively even if it was obvious that the prospect both intimidated and excited him. “I think it sounds nice, yeah,” he eventually said, with fake nonchalance.

Somehow it felt different now that he knew Naruto understood things may not go his way and wasn’t going to preach to him about Konoha and how for sure everything would work out in the damn village.

Just the fact alone that the blond idiot had been so open about a different life from everything he had ever thought took a weight off Sasuke’s heart.

Of course, Sasuke knew it was easier said than done, and Naruto’s motivations may change depending on what Sasuke wanted to do when the time came.

He had no intention of taking anything away from Naruto, but it still meant the world to him that the other was at least willing to compromise.

Sasuke had no words to express this, but Naruto simply had to know, deep down, how he felt, otherwise he wouldn’t have said it with such simultaneous meaning and levity.

This was why Sasuke couldn’t help but push Naruto a little, perhaps because, admittedly, some part of him relished in it.

Supporting his chin on his fist, Sasuke leaned in slightly. “Do you think we would be lovers in this type of scenario?”

His voice had been casual, yet serious, and Naruto’s grin faltered slightly at Sasuke’s question, his face flashing red, but he didn’t look away. Sasuke couldn’t help but notice how the whiskered marks on his cheeks seemed to darken.

“Well, I…”Naruto hesitated, scratching his cheek, looking flustered now. “I don’t know about the lovers’ part… We haven’t gotten that far yet for me to know if we’ll like it, or want to go down that road, for that matter.”

It was funny that Naruto said that when they’d been on each other’s faces practically since they woke up after their fight, and he had said that they both knew where this was going, but Sasuke knew this was just him trying to downplay a little all the deep things that had been confessed between them and the meaning behind it.

Naruto paused before adding, almost shyly, “It does sound pretty appealing at this point, though. And I guess everything else you said sounds pretty good, too.”

Of course.

“You’re such an idiot,” Sasuke offered, knowing he sounded fond but not particularly caring. “You can’t just go with what I’m saying.”

Sasuke watched him, waiting, as Naruto stared at him like he had just said something incomprehensible.

“I’m not just going with what you’re saying, you know that!” he denied defensively, but confidently. “Do I have to spell it out for you again?”

Sasuke exhaled slowly, tilting his head slightly, gaze never leaving Naruto’s. “Because you like me?”

He knew he was teasing because he liked seeing all the stages of Naruto’s shifts from confidence to embarrassment and the other way around, and as expected his friend’s face reddened intensely again, his entire countenance twisting into something between exasperation and sheer mortification.

“Be quiet, damn it,” Naruto muttered, averting his eyes, but it was clear that he didn’t know what to do with himself. “You really like embarrassing me, Sasuke, geez.”

Despite himself, Sasuke chuckled slightly, deeply enjoying the way Naruto physically squirmed under his words. Even if he reacted like that, the gleam in his eyes betrayed a hint of elation.

Sasuke had never been one to tease like this, to get so easily wrapped in these silly flirting rituals or whatever this was, and yet, he was starting to see the appeal.

He stopped himself for a moment, wondering how he had moved from such darkness and hopelessness to this place of lightness and enjoyment in such a short time.

This place of warmth, companionship, safety, and joy was given to him by Naruto, and he didn’t feel like he ever wanted to leave, and yet, that wasn’t his choice.

Sasuke's throat felt tight. He hadn’t meant to pause, but the words sat heavier in his mouth than he expected.

“I do like you, too.”

Sasuke said it simply, not exactly to cause that much of an impact, but to give Naruto something back whichever way he could—some reassurance that, one way or another, they were in this together.

However, he knew it was unmistakably true.

Even if Sasuke’s words seemed a little plain in his head, Naruto’s head still snapped back so fast that Sasuke thought he might get whiplash.

Naruto’s breath hitched, and for a second, Sasuke swore he saw his pupils dilate.

Did he really not expect that?

Then, Naruto’s lips parted slightly as if wanted to say something but didn’t know how. He blinked once. Then twice. “Whoa…” he exhaled shakily.

There was something so stupidly pure about his reaction, so ridiculously warm that Sasuke almost wanted to recoil. This type of thing was supposed to be embarrassing, and yet, even if it made his heart flutter and created obvious tension between them, he felt oddly at ease with it.

Still, he couldn’t just simply let it sit with Naruto without him adding his personal touch. “Even if you’re loud, annoying, idealistic…” he continued smoothly, picking up his tea and taking a sip—it was cold. “And you snore and fart in your sleep.”

Well, he couldn't let things get too emotional, could he?

Naruto jerked back so hard his chair almost scraped against the floor, and while Sasuke felt like laughing, he simply raised an eyebrow.

“Hold on, how did we go from that conversation to this?” Naruto squawked, eyes narrowing in betrayal. “Why are you insulting me?”

“I’m definitely not,” Sasuke replied flatly, completely unfazed.

Naruto stared at him, unimpressed, his mouth opening and closing as if he wanted to argue, but no words seemed sufficient to counter whatever this was.

Finally, with an exaggerated huff, he slumped back into his chair, rubbing the side of his neck in annoyance. “You suck at this romance thing, you know that?” he muttered, throwing Sasuke a half-hearted glare.

Sasuke smirked slightly and raised an eyebrow. “Oh, so we’ve established that that’s what we’re doing now, huh?”

Naruto scoffed, rolling his eyes, but the corners of his lips twitched upward despite himself. “You started it with the whole lovers’ thing,” he mumbled, kicking Sasuke’s leg gently under the table. “Now saying you like me. I don’t know who you are anymore or what you want from me. You’re so confusing, bastard.”

It was obviously a joke, but Sasuke couldn’t find the words to reply, so he simply kicked him back. “I’ve heard that a million times already.”

Sticking his tongue out at him, Naruto then turned his face away to look out the window, his hand tightening around his cup of tea. Sasuke watched his profile openly, appreciating the way the sunlight hit his eyes, something that always made them seem lighter and bluer, almost unrealistically electric.

There was a sort of wild beauty to Naruto that was difficult to describe, in all his messy, carefree nature.

Feeling Sasuke’s eyes on him, Naruto all but chewed on his lower lip but didn’t move, and yet it was obvious that many things were running through his mind as an odd, heavier tension settled between them.

Sasuke was a mess in these situations, and while he didn’t lack confidence, he never knew what to do, but he knew he was fond of every single moment he spent with Naruto regardless of its nature, whether it was beautiful or ugly. These were things he was only just beginning to understand about himself, or perhaps simply embrace.

It wasn’t like he knew who he was at this point, either, but he wasn’t dissatisfied with his current self. He wasn’t exactly a new person because this was familiar to him, but he’d tried to distance himself from his true nature for so long that even his own body felt foreign at times.

Anxiety and uncertainty still clawed at his chest. Knowing that Naruto was all in with whatever became of them was a blessing to Sasuke, but a curse, too, and this made his skin crawl.

However, maybe for now, the best thing to do was wait.

Because he had always taken control of everything, had always planned, strategized, always obsessively needing to be two steps ahead, being still wasn’t his forte. He hadn’t allowed himself to make plans, and yet when confronted with possibilities, he wanted to know what lay beyond.

Still, he had no control and no way of knowing what would happen, how, or even if the outcome was good or bad.

He may or may not be locked away for the rest of his life.

For now, the only real and tangible thing in his life was the present moment—and Naruto.

For all he knew, it could be everything he would have for a long time.

The thought had lingered before, but it landed differently this time. He could feel it now settling, sinking into him, becoming something undeniable.

There was only so much he could do, and it ate at him. Still, even if the conditions weren’t ideal, maybe there was a way, even if for a moment…

Sasuke tapped his finger lightly against his cup, exhaling slowly.

He wasn’t sure if this was the right time, or if there would ever be a right time.

But Naruto had already decided, hadn’t he? And for once, Sasuke didn’t want to overthink it.

His fingers curled slightly against the ceramic of the cup, his grip tightening just a fraction. Then, he released a slow breath, steadying himself. “I need you to go wait for me in the bathroom next to our room.”

Naruto jumped in his seat, looking at him with his brows furrowing slightly. “What for?” he asked, clearly confused.

Sasuke tried to keep his energy controlled to not give anything away, but he knew Naruto would at least be able to sense something. “There’s something I need to do.”

Naruto opened his mouth, hesitated, then closed it. Sasuke knew that look—that mix of suspicion and curiosity that was so exciting for him, and yet it was clear that he had no idea what Sasuke’s intent was. Good.

For once, Naruto didn’t question him.

Instead, he let out a small, reluctant sigh and pushed himself up from his seat, stretching his arm above his head. “Fine, fine,” he muttered, obediently. “But hurry up, will ya? There’s only so long I can pretend I’m taking a world-ending shit before the nurses start asking questions.”

Sasuke made a face but still snorted. “You’re so disgusting, Usuratonkachi.”

“But you like me,” Naruto teased, winking at him before making his way to the door.

He took a few steps before pausing, glancing over his shoulder.

Their eyes met for a fleeting moment—Naruto’s filled with questions he didn’t voice, and Sasuke’s filled with something Naruto probably couldn’t yet interpret.

Then, with a small shake of his head, Naruto disappeared through the door.

Despite himself, Sasuke released a small sigh, smiling to himself.

One step at a time.

He wasn’t confident about what he was about to do, but he was doing it anyway.

000

Naruto leaned against the sink, raking a hand through his messy hair with a sharp exhale. Even now, after their conversation, his body buzzed with unspent energy. He had tried to play it cool, but it had been too much—too heavy to process at once.

He had blurted things he hadn’t even considered yet, but the moment they left his mouth, he knew he meant them. As reckless as he was when it came to his best friend, to be confronted with his own emotions and convictions so unexpectedly was surprising even to him.

Sasuke meant everything—more than his dreams, more than the life he thought he wanted. If Sasuke was lost, Naruto would help him find his way. There was no other option.

There was no doubt in Naruto’s mind that this would be his choice, always. Nothing made sense unless Sasuke was there—and yeah, maybe it was fucked up, maybe he was too young, too idealistic, but he could live with that.

As long as Sasuke wanted him, too, there would be no regrets.

But, throughout their conversation, Naruto became certain that Sasuke did want him, and he did want to share this journey with him just as much, only he was struggling with his self-worth and what all of this meant to them.

It was only natural. Sasuke’s life was being turned upside down—even more so than Naruto’s—and he hadn’t exactly processed everything that had happened to him yet, let alone have the time to fully embrace the potential of things that seemed so distant, for now.

But Naruto didn’t want anything or anyone else, and nothing Sasuke did or said would change that.

He hoped Sasuke understood this.

And hearing his best friend admit that he liked him, too had been… everything.

How could Naruto not be greedy? How could he not fight for this with everything he had, even knowing they were far from any kind of happy ending?

Lowering his head, Naruto stared at his slipper-clad feet, tightening his lips as he felt a fluttering sensation in his chest.

I really do… like that asshole a lot, huh?

It hurt him to think that Sasuke felt so distant from the idea of happiness, even if his heart yearned for it. His wishes weren’t impossible, they were simple, honest, and real, and Naruto wanted to make them come true.

Sasuke needed to understand that Naruto’s happiness relied on him, too.

A soft click echoed through the small space.

Naruto’s head lifted just as the door creaked open and Sasuke slipped inside, slow and deliberate, locking the door behind him with a quiet click.

He didn't speak. His eyes flickered—hesitant? Determined? It was impossible to tell. But Naruto felt it, powerful and inevitable, humming between them like something about to break.

Naruto’s fingers gripped the edge of the sink, his body tensing slightly as his friend’s energy hit him like a hurricane.

Sasuke opened his mouth as if he was going to say something, yet no word came out, so he shut it, biting his lower lip in frustration.

That look… Naruto knew it too well. Sasuke’s emotions were all over the place, chaotic in ways Naruto could feel but not quite interpret, and that unnerved him.

He could swear he understood what the underlying intent was, but he was overcome with doubt.

Was he misreading him?

Sasuke’s energy could be so intense, so hard to decipher that Naruto instinctively felt that he needed to stand on his toes around him at times.

Unexpectedly, Sasuke moved forward, and Naruto’s body reacted before his brain could catch up as his hand shot up, pushing against Sasuke’s chest to stop him in his tracks.

It didn’t exactly work because Sasuke’s momentum still brought them too close, their bodies colliding slightly, which made Naruto’s breath catch as his brain short-circuited completely.

His palm flattened against Sasuke’s chest, pushung slightly, but his fingers felt weak, unsure if they were supposed to push him away or pull him closer.

Sasuke’s frown deepened slightly, but he didn’t push forward. “What are you doing?” he asked, voice low, controlled, but undeniably impatient. Naruto couldn’t help but notice that he looked absurdly handsome despite the yellowish bruises on his face.

He was barely taller than Naruto himself, yet the blond one became aware of their height difference because he had to tilt his head slightly up, his heart slamming into his ribs.

“What are you doing?” he blurted back, voice higher than usual, borderline hysterical. “What’s happening right now?”

Sasuke leaned back slightly, eyes narrowing as if trying to assess whether Naruto was serious. “I’m going to kiss you,” he said, bluntly, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.

Naruto’s entire brain crashed again—the words hit him like a sledgehammer, sending a wave of shock and panic coursing through his veins all at once.

His entire face burned. “What, now?!”

Sasuke blinked, frowning slightly. “Yes. Now.”

If Naruto hadn’t been leaning against the sink, he was sure his legs would’ve probably given in. “Holy shit, Sasuke, what the fuck…”

Sasuke inhaled sharply through his nose, a mixture of impatience and surprise at his reaction. “You don’t want to?”

“Of course I do, I just…” Naruto groaned, dragging his hand over his face because he had not expected his friend to be so stupidly innocent and direct about it, and he didn’t know what to do with himself. “You should’ve just done it! Don’t fucking say it like that!”

“That’s what I was going to do, idiot,” Sasuke hissed, clearly annoyed now. “But you stopped me.”

"Well, you didn’t have to be so intense about it!” Naruto yelped, clutching Sasuke’s t-shirt. “Who lunges at people like that? What if you were gonna yell at me? Or punch me? Or…”

"Why the hell would I punch you?” Sasuke deadpanned.

"I don’t know, Sasuke; you’re so unpredictable!"

In one swift motion, Sasuke grabbed his face, effectively silencing him. His fingers were firm but not rough on his jaw, squeezing just enough to grab his attention and hold him still.

“Naruto,” Sasuke hissed, his voice was grave, a little breathless, and Naruto had no idea if he was nervous or just about to lose his patience completely. “Can you please calm the fuck down and shut up? You’re not making this any easier for me.”

Swallowing hard, Naruto nodded quickly even though he didn’t exactly know why he was complying when he was in such a state of frenzy.

His heart was beating so fast, and his mind was running with stupid things.

 Was it really going to happen?

He could only imagine what he looked like, gasping this hard and eyes flicking over Sasuke’s face in utter defenselessness.

It had felt so easy to push Sasuke’s buttons and ask to be kissed, but now that the moment presented itself, he was overwhelmed by the impact of it.

He’d been so full of Sasuke’s presence since then that he didn’t even idealize anything for it, didn’t prepare, mentally or otherwise, and this shouldn’t feel as daunting as it did.

Am I even ready for this? I’m so not ready for this! I didn’t practice, I didn’t brush my teeth, I don’t know what to do…

And Sasuke was still looking at him with that intensity of his, his equally uneven breath touching Naruto’s face, and yet he seemed to have paused, perhaps to give them both some time to adjust.

There was something in the way Sasuke’s gaze flickered across his features that made Naruto’s belly burn.

Maybe this wasn’t a good idea after all. His breath came too fast, his body was too tense, his hand clutching Sasuke’s t-shirt as if it was the only thing keeping him upright.

He wanted it so badly. He had told Sasuke to stop overthinking, and yet that was exactly what he was doing right now.

Then, Sasuke released a slow, steadying breath before his thumb began moving along Naruto’s jaw in gentle, deliberate strokes that were meant to calm him down. The careful touch sent a strange shiver down Naruto’s spine, and it was something that made his heart pound even harder.

It wasn’t the first time they exchanged caresses, and yet it always felt new, even more so now that the lingering tension of awareness was present.

The weight of Sasuke’s gaze was too intense, too close, too much—and there was so much running through Naruto’s mind, his body, and his heart that he didn’t know which one to try and organize first.

“Close your eyes,” Sasuke instructed in a whisper.

Naruto swallowed thickly, his throat dry, yet he immediately did as he was told because he genuinely didn’t know what else to do.

The moment he let his eyes flutter shut, his other senses heightened instantly, and still, his nerves subsided a little.

Sasuke’s breath was warm against his skin, now familiar and comforting and it allowed him to try and find some solace in it.

However, Naruto felt the shift before it happened—the slight lean forward, and the way Sasuke’s body pressed more against him.

Naruto inhaled sharply, his fingers twitching at the gentle kiss. He could feel Sasuke’s erratic heartbeat against his knuckles, and it made him feel better to know that he wasn’t the one feeling a complete disaster about this.

Sasuke kissed him carefully, just beneath his ear, then along the curve of his cheekbone, featherlight cautious as if they had all the time in the world and weren’t in a bathroom where anyone could interrupt them at any moment.

Naruto felt his stomach tighten, his attention obsessively hyper-focused on every move Sasuke made and all the wonderful, nerve-wracking things it made him feel.

His breath got stuck in his throat as Sasuke placed a small kiss on the corner of his mouth before allowing his lips to hover over Naruto’s now, so close that one false movement would dissipate the distance between them.

The moment stretched, almost contemplatively so, and Naruto had to wonder if Sasuke was having second thoughts, and it was fair if he was because Naruto had reacted like an idiot.

Still, the tension was so fragile that Naruto merely waited, frozen in place, torn between doubt, anticipation, and frustration but unable to move because he knew he couldn’t ruin this for them. He could feel Sasuke’s breath ghosting against his lips. His fingers trembled slightly against Naruto’s jaw like he was caught between pulling him in or letting go.

Naruto swallowed. If Sasuke backed out now, he didn’t know what he’d do.

The only thing Naruto could think of doing was twist his fist around the fabric of Sasuke’s t-shirt and lean his chest against Sasuke’s, hoping he would understand and not give up.

Thankfully, it worked because his friend caressed his jaw lightly again if silently reassuring him.

For a few seconds, time seemed to stand still.

When Sasuke wet his lips deliberately, Naruto felt the slow flick of his tongue against his lower one, barely there, yet the contact was unmistakable and made him release a long breath.

And then, Sasuke finally touched his lips to Naruto’s. It was so tender, so careful, that he almost didn’t register at first.

It wasn’t hesitant, or testing. It was intentional and meaningful yet innocent, and it completely floored Naruto because, while he hadn’t expected anything or fantasized about anything, he certainly hadn’t expected this.

Sasuke’s body was glued to his, close enough to be intimate, yet not enough to be inappropriate. Regardless, Naruto could still feel all too intensely the delicate caress of his hand and the powerful, yet comforting thrum of his chakra that gave away things that were opposite the sweetness of his actions.

Naruto forgot how to move, and how to react. His mind was blank and caught between shock and something he was completely unprepared for.

Sasuke’s lips were moist, impossibly soft, warm, and insistent, parting slightly, his movements unpracticed yet deliberate. The first brush was tentative—then it grew deeper, surer, making Naruto’s head spin.

It was so breathtakingly nice that Naruto had a hard time processing it, too caught off guard to even remember that he was supposed to reciprocate.

Probably feeling his lack of response, Sasuke pulled back just a tiny bit. “Breathe, Naruto,” he instructed against his lips, voice low, patient, yet oddly shaken.

How someone like him could sound like that was amazing, and Naruto was enraptured. That’s when it hit him that this was, indeed, happening.

It was so good, yet Naruto didn’t know what overwhelmed him more—Sasuke’s gentleness, the perfect, amazing feel of those soft lips on his, or the multitude of things that came crashing down on him all at once that filled him up so unexpectedly, he thought he might combust.

He didn’t know what would happen if he responded.

Sasuke was still there, so close Naruto could feel the subtle tremor in his breath, the way his fingers clutched his face gently.

He was beginning to tense up in uncertainty, and Naruto knew it was his fault. He wanted to say that he was sorry, that he didn’t mean to be this way at such a time, but he was feeling too much.

“Naruto…” Sasuke called out again against him, and the light hint of desperation in his voice sounded foreign. “Kiss me...”

The words caused a violent shiver to run up Naruto’s spine—it cleared his mind and moved him without warning.

Did it matter what happened?

A sharp, curling heat coiled inside him insistently. His fingers fumbled for Sasuke’s shoulder—clutching, desperate as if grounding himself to reality.

His body moved before his brain could properly process the action as he finally allowed himself to press his mouth against Sasuke’s, and suddenly everything seemed to fall into place.

Every ounce of hesitation vanished the second he caught Sasuke’s upper lip between his own. The kiss remained slow, unhurried, and innocent, just parted mouths brushing and sliding against each other experimentally, but now Naruto was a part of it, moving with Sasuke and meeting him where he was, it felt nothing short of incredible.

Naruto instantly regretted having felt so unsure, and so nervous in the first place, because, of course, this would feel as natural and as good as everything else between them.

Sasuke exhaled through his nose, a barely-there sound of something akin to relief. Probably feeling reassured, he allowed his fingers to slide down to the side of Naruto’s neck before deepening the kiss just slightly, and the newfound force, the renewed enthusiasm between them, filled Naruto’s very soul with something he couldn’t explain.

It was so stupidly sweet that it was beyond anything he could’ve expected. It was everything, yet not enough. It was exactly as it should be, yet the restraint was obvious, or perhaps that’s how Naruto felt.

He could feel Sasuke’s heartbeat, fast but steady, strong but fragile, and it was the loveliest and yet most feral feeling in the world.

When they parted, their mouths made a small wet sound that made every hair in Naruto’s body stand on edge. He felt so hot he was certain he’d pass this fever to Sasuke.

Their lips hovered barely apart, chests rising and falling out of sync. Naruto’s eyes fluttered open, and when Sasuke’s hazy gaze met his, something ignited between them, but he wasn’t exactly ready for how it made him feel.

He could feel Sasuke jolting slightly, probably struck by the same awareness—it made Naruto feel happy, vulnerable, and desperate all at the same time.

What they had and what they wanted… if there had been any doubts about it, they were completely shattered because it had been laid painfully bare for them both to see.

This was what would become of them from now on, and there was no turning back.

His heart pounded, drowning out everything but Sasuke.

There was openness now, tangible electricity humming beneath the skin, the intensity of want and need, and something deeper traveling between them, undeniable and no longer impossible to ignore.

It was suffocating and surprising and made Naruto want to fall apart and stop thinking altogether.

“God…” he breathed, but he didn’t sound like himself. All he knew was that he felt like a hungry beast, and he didn’t know how to convey the need inside of him at all.

It wasn’t a full sentence or even something discernible, and yet Sasuke understood immediately because his expression darkened—beautiful, mismatched eyes narrowing and becoming sharper, something that wasn’t exactly dangerous but that was equally intimidating.

However, instead of recoiling, Naruto felt something inside him exploding at the allure.

He had never felt anything like it before, but he knew what it was all too well—his body, his soul, everything was begging for the presence in front of him with the same despair as one needs air to live.

And then something snapped between them, exactly at the same time as Naruto’s body lost all sense of restraint, and he knew Sasuke followed suit.

Without thinking, Naruto surged forward, hoisting himself onto the sink in one swift motion. His legs wrapped around Sasuke’s waist—instinctive, eager—pulling him in roughly by the wrist until their bodies crashed, his fingers urgently reaching out to tangle into the strands of soft dark hair, tugging Sasuke to him wantonly.

Sasuke barely had time to react because Naruto’s mouth collapsed against his, wild and breathless, but it was clear neither cared.

Sasuke’s arm was quick to curl around Naruto’s waist, drawing him in as their mouths moved against each other noisily—clumsy, devoted, and perfect.

Sasuke’s body was hard and ruthless, his hold on Naruto painful, but it was also impossibly hot, fitting, as if every angle had been tailored to lock against him perfectly until nothing else mattered.

Sasuke angled the kiss then, and the moment their tongues met, Naruto’s mind short-circuited. He hadn’t expected it to feel like this—the languid, teasing caress that sent shivers down his spine. His fingers fisted Sasuke’s hair roughly, trying to anchor himself, but it only made him want more.

His very essence seemed to catch fire as their lips fought, tongues brushing in eager, uncoordinated movements. It was heated and wet, a mindless dance at first—way too tentative and exploratory in the middle of that suffocating appetite—but it was quick to escalate into something deeper, something hungrier that had Naruto moaning before he could help himself.

Sasuke tasted like tea, of something clean and so heartbreakingly familiar that it flooded Naruto’s heart with yearning and other emotions he didn't jnow he could feel, and it filled his veins with pure adrenaline.

Sasuke's tongue searched for his over and over, restless and devouring, and Naruto responded instinctively, chasing the sensation with reckless abandonment. He parted his lips wider, sucking lightly on Sasuke’s lower one before licking into his mouth, amazed at how good he felt, completely enraptured by the sound that left his precious person’s chest.

Their breathing grew heavier, and Naruto’s hand now moved to clutch Sasuke’s back, pulling him even closer, pressing their bodies together as their tongues tangled, twisting and stroking against each other in fiery, uncoordinated motions that made them gasp way too loudly.

It was so frustrating that they couldn’t simply merge, and they sounded so unbelievably lewd that there was a chance people outside could hear, and yet Naruto didn’t care.

Because Sasuke wasn’t holding back anymore, meeting him just as fiercely as his feelings—his longing—poured out of him like liquid fire, perfectly matching his.

The wet, obscene sounds of their kiss filled the small bathroom, each slick slide of their mouths sending more heat engulfing Naruto’s body. His fingers twitched, overwhelmed by how intensely they fit together, how right this felt despite how completely out of control they were.

Nothing felt better than the feel of Sasuke’s obvious desire matching his.

This wasn’t careful anymore. It was raw. Unrestrained.

And Naruto couldn’t get enough.

He could feel violent sparks of arousal raking through every nerve of his body, could feel Sasuke’s chakra pulsing in return, responding to his.

It was so theirs that it couldn’t be anything but ideal.

Then, Sasuke took control as best as he could again by kissing him painfully harder—silently echoing Naruto’s frustration that they couldn’t fuse—as his hand slipped beneath Naruto’s t-shirt, fingers burning and brushing over his skin, dragging along the muscles and making Naruto’s entire body spasm.

They had touched so many times already, yet it was nothing like this, because Sasuke’s touch felt electrical.

He panted into his friend’s mouth, his hand gripping the fabric of his t-shirt so tightly his knuckles ached—he knew he was rock-hard at this point, and yet he did nothing to hide it, simply tightening his legs around Sasuke’s waist and forcing him forward until their groins were glued together.

His mind was a mess, spinning with sensation because he couldn’t believe Sasuke was as excited as he was, and yet the proof was right there, rigid and firm against him and he loved every second of it.

They had nothing to hide anymore, and it was surreal, but beyond amazing.

Sasuke’s lips broke the intense kiss only to drag hungry open-mouthed kisses along Naruto’s jaw, then his neck, and all the while, his hand traveled under Naruto’s t-shirt, now feeling a path upward along his navel. When fingertips accidentally brushed a far too sensitive nipple, Naruto threw his head back, gasping, the feeling heightened by the sensation of Sasuke’s mouth against his pulse.

It was too much, and while Naruto was completely immersed in simply feeling, his restless nature made him search for something—anything—that could ease his desire.

He couldn't help but eagerly explore, too, hurriedly slipping a hand under Sasuke’s clothes, wantonly touching the firm muscles of his back, feeling the soft, yet tough skin, the small dents of scars and bruises that were a painful yet powerful reminder of why they were here.

There was no describing the way touching Sasuke made him feel, because all he knew was that he wanted more.

All of it… Naruto loved all of it, and it didn’t cross his mind to think that this probably should feel as natural and guttural as it did.

He had no idea how they hadn’t lost balance yet.

Naruto’s nails dug into Sasuke’s back, and the sharp hiss he earned sent a feverish thrill down his spine.

He could feel the other’s heartbeat against his chest, just as erratic as his own.

This was too much and not enough all at once, intoxicating and suffocating.

There was no doubt that the sheer thirst was mutual and that the pull they had—physical, spiritual, and energetic—led them both down the same path.

Their mouths found each other again, lips parting only to gasp before meeting again, tongues brushing, sliding against each other, slick and unrestrained as hands kept moving—gripping, dragging, pulling—because no matter how close they were, it wasn’t enough.

Naruto’s head tipped back against the mirror with a bit too much force, a shaky gasp escaping his lips in vague shock, forcing him to break the kiss, but before Sasuke could say something, he was already back in the game, leaning forward and attacking Sasuke’s throat with heated open-mouthed kisses.

Sasuke sucked in a sharp breath, his grip tightening at the side of Naruto’s body, clenching the skin there as his head tipped back just slightly, exposing more of his neck without meaning to.

Naruto’s teeth grazed his pulse, his mouth hot, desperate, sucking just enough for Sasuke’s breath to stutter.

He loved the sound of it.

And, Gods, this was addicting.

Everything felt too much, too intense, every nerve in his body alight, burning, tightening, and when Sasuke claimed his lips again, he didn’t even realize what was happening until he was already moving.

Instinct taking over, Naruto arched into Sasuke, grinding against him with no shame. A shock of pleasure shot through him, and he let out a rough, careless moan.

Sasuke froze against him for a second, hands tightening against Naruto’s body as if trying to steady himself.

He could feel it—Sasuke was just as affected, just as lost, just as helplessly drawn in. His own body responded instinctively, hips moving forward, and the friction was enough to pull an unrestrained, needy moan from his lips, vibrating against Sasuke’s mouth before he could even think.

And that was what did it.

Sasuke stiffened against him, the heat between them fracturing in an instant. His breath hitched sharply before he abruptly pulled back, making Naruto lose balance completely.

For a moment, he could still feel the ghost of Sasuke’s body pressing into him, could still taste his lips, the sheer electricity between them pumping through his muscles, but then the warmth was gone entirely.

Sasuke took a full step back, completely releasing him, and suddenly, they weren’t touching at all.

Naruto’s breath came in ragged bursts as he blinked at the space between them, disoriented.

The shift in the atmosphere was jarring as if they had been thrown from one world into another. His body still tingled from the pressure, from the searing heat of Sasuke’s hands, from the way their bodies had fit together and he had a hard time processing the absence of it.

Sasuke inhaled deeply, visibly collecting himself, his expression intense yet unreadable.

“We need to stop,” he said firmly, voice more ragged than usual and still carrying undertones of raw lust, and Naruto could only swallow thickly, gripping the edge of the sink to control himself.

His muscles felt too tight, his head light, and yet, at the same time, he understood Sasuke’s reaction—he had to.

He exhaled, nodding automatically, both disappointed and accepting. “Yeah… yeah, okay.”

Now that the moment had passed, clarity hit him like a cold wave. They had been right there, on the edge of something neither of them was ready for, that neither of them had thought through.

The emotion, the lust had been too overwhelming, and they had nearly lost themselves.

Just how far would they have gone if Sasuke hadn’t stopped them?

Naruto let out a breathless laugh, running a shaky hand through his hair. “Well, that went… better than expected, huh?”

Sasuke scoffed softly, shaking his head, his lips twitching just slightly even if his eyes were still too dark, seemingly both lost and hyperaware. “Right.”

They stood there for a moment, staring at each other, and Naruto could still feel it all—the lingering fire, the tension buzzing between them like a live wire, Sasuke’s taste in his tongue.

And then he noticed it.

The way Sasuke’s gaze flickered downward for the briefest second before snapping back up, the tightness of his jaw, the way his fingers curled into a fist at his side. That’s when Naruto noticed what he was looking at because his eyes were instantly drawn to his friend’s crotch, too, only to witness the obvious contour of a very prominent arousal trapped in the confines of his clothes.

Naruto swallowed hard, shifting slightly, only to realize with horror just how affected he still was, too, so he snapped his legs shut on instinct to try and keep whatever was left of his dignity intact.

Shit.

Sasuke heaved a sigh at his reaction, and yet, even in his state of turmoil, he seemed perfectly comfortable with it, not moving a muscle to hide anything about himself.

It was a little daunting, yet fascinating, and for a moment, Naruto understood exactly why the person before him seemed to be everyone’s dream man.

Sasuke was stunning, even without an arm.

Naruto tried to think of something else, something that would help him calm down, but his brain wasn’t cooperating. All he could see was Sasuke’s lips, moistened and a little swollen from their kiss, his cheeks still red, and his dark lashes lowered in lingering heat.

He wanted to reach for him again. He wanted to kiss him all over again.

The realization sent a thrill through him.

They wanted this. They wanted each other.

Sasuke seemed to be thinking the same thing because his expression shifted, something flashing behind his eyes—frustration? Annoyance? At himself, at Naruto, at how easily they had lost control? His entire body tensed before he suddenly turned his back to him, facing the door.

Naruto watched as Sasuke inhaled deeply, his back rising and falling in an attempt to regain some semblance of control.

Naruto’s chest ached at the sight because it was such a strangely cute thing to do.

Yes, he was very much fucked, he knew that now.

To know that he had this type of effect on Sasuke, too, was the best feeling in the world, and he knew for a fact that he would not let it go for anything.

How could they have ever felt that it wouldn’t come down to this?

Out of self-preservation and because he knew Sasuke would probably be upset if he didn’t give him space, Naruto didn’t move for a couple of minutes, just enough for them both to cool down, away from each other, and get back to normal—or as normal as possible, all things considered.

Once he felt more in control of himself and sensed the tension in Sasuke’s body lessening though, he lowered himself from the sink, his movements hesitant, unsure of what to do, or how to manage everything he was feeling. Sasuke needed space, but Naruto needed assurance—needed Sasuke to know how he felt and that he wasn’t going to back down anymore.

When he looked at Sasuke’s rigid stance, at the way he was holding himself together like he was afraid he might unravel if he didn’t, he understood that he couldn’t stop himself.

If he had felt greedy before, it was nothing compared to what he felt now, that the doors of so many things had been opened before their eyes.

He took a step forward. Then another.

And then, he slowly reached out and connected his chest to Sasuke’s shoulder blades.

He pressed his cheek against the back of Sasuke’s neck, wrapping his arm around his waist, holding him close as his hand rested on his belly.

Sasuke tensed up for a moment, but he didn’t push him away. Slowly, carefully, Naruto felt him exhaling, his muscles relaxing just slightly under his touch.

Naruto closed his eyes, inhaling the faint scent of him, and let it ground him. Their heartbeats were still fast, mismatched, but steady.

He pressed a slow, absent kiss to Sasuke’s shoulder, then to the side of his neck, as if needing to reaffirm that this was real, that they were here, that this was happening.

Sasuke’s hand moved, covering Naruto’s, simply gripping it gently.

After a while, Naruto let out a small sigh. “So, uh…” His voice was quieter than he expected. “Do we… talk about this, too?”

Sasuke was silent for a moment, understanding well the implication behind Naruto’s question, but when he spoke, his tone was calm and difficult to interpret. “No.”

Naruto frowned slightly but didn’t move. “No?”

Sasuke sighed. “It’s fine the way it is,” he said, carefully. “Talking about it will just make things harder.”

Naruto wasn’t sure if Sasuke meant this moment, or this thing between them, but… he supposed it didn’t matter. Not right now.

Sasuke turned slightly, just enough to place a kiss on Naruto’s forehead—light, deliberate. Then, he carefully removed Naruto’s arm from around his waist and pulled back enough to glance at him from the corner of his eye. “I’ll go first.”

Naruto blinked, still dazed. “Huh?”

“Out of the bathroom, idiot. So it’s not suspicious,” Sasuke retorted, rolling his eyes.

“Oh,” Naruto muttered, with an awkward smile. “Okay.”

He had almost forgotten where they were and why, and now it made sense that Sasuke chose that place because it was the most unlikely one for them to be seen or heard in such a situation.

After all, Sasuke was very adamant that they protect their privacy, and this was a special moment.

Sasuke took a step toward the door, but Naruto caught his wrist before he could reach for the handle.

Naruto swallowed, his fingers tightening instinctively around Sasuke’s wrist, feeling the steady pulse beneath his skin. His voice came out softer than he intended, barely above a whisper. “Is this… a one-time thing?”

It was a stupid question when so many things had been made clear to them, but Sasuke had restrained himself and would probably continue to do so if he thought it was the best course of action, for now.

However, that was not what Naruto wanted, and he tried to express it with his eyes and the firm grasp on Sasuke’s wrist.

Thankfully, his friend stilled. His posture remained unreadable, shoulders squared, his usual air of composure slipping back into place, but Naruto could see the way his gaze softened a little. For a moment, he didn’t answer, and Naruto felt his own heart pounding erratically, uncertainty creeping in.

Then, Sasuke turned to him.

Without hesitation, he leaned in, pressing a chaste, lingering kiss to Naruto’s lips. It was warm, meaningful—so different from the feverish kisses before, yet somehow just as dizzying. It sent another thrill through Naruto’s chest, something deep and satisfying, yet still wildly impatient.

When the dark-haired teen pulled back, he met his gaze with something unreadable, yet undeniably resolute. “Not a chance,” he murmured.

And just like that, he turned away, smoothly pulling his wrist free from Naruto’s fingers and opening the door before slipping through it, disappearing into the hallway without another glance.

Naruto stood there, breathless. The heat of Sasuke’s mouth lingered on his skin, his fingers ghosting over his lips.

A giddy, disbelieving laugh bubbled in his throat. He felt warm all over, lightheaded, utterly drunk on the realization that this was real, that Sasuke wanted this just as much as he did. That there was no turning back now.

Not a chance.

His entire body was still burning, flushed, and self-aware, and the moment he shifted, he realized with absolute horror that he was impossibly hard again.

"Fuck me…” whispered, running a hand over his face while trying to shake off the daze. But his lips still tingled, his body still thrummed, and when he let out a choked laugh, he couldn’t even pretend it wasn’t real. It had happened. They had happened.

If just one kiss could wreck him like this, he was doomed.

Deep down, he’d known they would end up here—but never this fast, or this overwhelmingly.

Well, they had never exactly half-assed anything, had they?

By God, it felt so damn good, and yet, Naruto knew that Sasuke was right. Overanalyzing it and getting too involved would just make things worse.

Naruto knew this was hopeless—for now. Sooner or later, his heart would break, not because of Sasuke, but because of everything standing in their way.

However, he also knew there would be no way to deny what was binding them together anymore, and that was solace enough to give him hope and strength for what was to come.

They would definitely be fine.

 TBC…

Chapter Text

Where Fire Burns

Chapter Five: Unravel II

The previous day had been spent in a daze, and Sasuke and Naruto were too physically aware of each other to risk being too close. The things their wonderful kiss in the bathroom had made them feel lingered so persistently that even conversation was scarce.

Sasuke couldn’t remember the last time he’d felt this on edge. His veins still pulsed with the remnants of excessive lust to the point where it had been almost unbearable—so much so that he had nearly asked to sleep in another room.

In all honesty, the intensity of their proper first kiss had caught him off guard.

While Naruto was equally restless, he was mindful enough not to push Sasuke’s buttons for a while, even if it was obvious that he wanted to.

Sasuke had to wonder what kind of demons he had unintentionally unleashed because while he had known they had strong chemistry—which was why he had been so adamant about them not giving in to impulses—he hadn’t expected them to lose control like that, least of all when they already shared such deep and comfortable intimacy.

Naruto’s taste, the way they had felt—it had burned too fiercely to control the moment their bodies collided, and their mouths devoured in insatiable thirst, the pull between them so fierce and strong it became impossible to ignore.

It had been above intimate, and his brain and body were still a disaster. He was still processing how quickly everything had escalated into something he hadn’t been prepared for.

By nightfall, things had finally calmed down a little, so they had risked getting on the same bed again—a mistake. 

Against his better judgment, he had indulged Naruto’s instant proximity, only to be taken advantage of as an arm wound around him, lips whimsically seeking every expanse of skin they could find in a silent plea Sasuke understood all too well. He had moved closer, breathing hot against Sasuke’s skin, tongue dragging over his ear—every move like a dare, a challenge for the Uchiha to give in.

Naruto had known Sasuke wouldn’t kiss him, but that hadn’t deterred him. For a moment, Sasuke had felt so wound up that he had almost considered it. His fingers had spasmed, aching to move, touch, and still bring Naruto closer. Despite how easily Naruto was unraveling him, it had taken everything in him to resist.

All Sasuke had to do was throw the covers over their heads and give them what they craved. Instead, he had simply stopped Naruto and moved to his own bed because he couldn’t handle himself, or the blond’s voracious moves.

This lack of control was new and alluring, and yet it irked him.

Naruto had been disappointed, but he hadn’t complained, merely lingering for a few minutes before getting out of bed and leaving the room. Sasuke knew where he was going and what he was going to do, and it did nothing to calm his raging arousal. He had almost—almost—run after him.

Nighttime always carried the promise of mystery and seduction. It was easy to pretend that time would stand still in the darkness.

Sasuke didn’t regret what had happened between them, but he understood the irreversibility of it. It was endearing, yet surprising, how feisty and shameless Naruto could be, and yet Sasuke was just as much to blame—he had been the one to take the first step to hold Naruto that night, after all.

They had been so starved for warmth and affection—for each other—that it was no wonder they would both end up yearning.

No matter how Sasuke tried, he couldn’t rationalize it. He knew they had feelings for each other, so he had anticipated a shift, but not an explosion. They were new to this, so he had no way of knowing how it was supposed to feel, if first kisses were meant to go that far, be that intense, yet so suffocatingly demanding.

Nothing between them had ever been simple or mild, and neither were calm, collected people. They had always been intense, and things had always progressed fast between them.

Naruto had surprised him in that bathroom, though. The same idiot who had been shocked into inaction when Sasuke kissed him had completely flipped the script, taking control so effortlessly it had dragged him under. It had been exhilarating, and being desired in such a way was indescribable.

Sasuke had been desired many times, but it never felt like this, maybe because Naruto meant something to him—or rather, everything.

Sasuke still couldn’t believe how easy it had been to let go and respond to Naruto’s call, and the strangest part was how naturally everything had fallen into place, no hesitation, no awkwardness, just instinctive give and take as if their bodies had always known what to do. The same rhythm with which they fought had taken a new shape. It had been amazing, yet it stung.

In less than twenty-four hours, Naruto had made him hope for too much. He didn’t know how to quiet the emotions bubbling under his skin when it was easier not to wish for anything at all, but now, all he wanted was more.

Naruto was idealistic, yet he made Sasuke hungry for life, for normalcy, for the future, and them. He wanted to see the other side, to leave this limbo, and walk his path—alongside Naruto—if only in theory, for now.

But was it wise to feed a dream when there was no clear end?

The things he had gained with Naruto in just a few days had given him some of the best moments of his life.

But how was he supposed to handle its loss, now that he had tasted something so powerful, so obviously and exclusively his?

Still, he wanted it. Maybe it was selfish, but maybe, deep down, he just wanted something solid to hold onto before it could be ripped away.

The future was uncertain, fragile, shifting like sand beneath his feet. He didn’t know what would remain once this moment passed, but he knew one thing—he wanted to give Naruto everything within his reach, yet a quiet fear twisted inside him.

What if in doing so, he tainted everything?

Naruto had always been his light, unwavering, and relentless, and Sasuke wasn’t sure if he could take it without casting shadows over what they had.

And yet, even as the thought settled, he knew there was no turning back.

000

Sasuke sat on his bed, t-shirt lifted, while Naruto sat cross-legged behind him. The breeze from the small gap in the large window brushed over his bare skin as Naruto’s fingertips skimmed the sensitive area under his arm, gently pressing around the healing wound.

The wound hurt, but Sasuke only noticed it that morning. The previous day, he’d been too distracted, adrenaline masking any pain or discomfort, except for his persistent arousal whenever he thought of his and Naruto’s encounter in the bathroom. However, it had hurt this morning, and since it was somewhere Sasuke couldn’t see, he had asked Naruto to check it.

He probably should’ve called a nurse but wasn’t sure it was serious enough for that.

Closing his eyes, Sasuke inhaled to keep himself steady as he felt Naruto’s fingers tremble almost imperceptibly against his skin.

“Yeah, the stitches are busted,” Naruto confirmed, his voice low but not concerned, his digits lingering against Sasuke’s ribs. “But the wound’s healing fine, so I don’t think it’s a big deal. We should probably tell someone, though, so they can remove them safely.”

Sasuke hummed noncommittally, eyes on the wall. It was obvious the stitches had broken due to their making out and Naruto’s none-too-gentle exploration of his body, but he preferred not to dwell on all the things it made him feel.

“Sorry about that,” Naruto said casually, shamelessly not sounding apologetic in the slightest, and Sasuke understood why—he wouldn’t have changed a single thing about it either.

“It’s fine, just discomfort,” he dismissed, hoping he didn’t sound affected by Naruto’s touch.

His friend placed his warm palm firmly against Sasuke’s rib, and the dark-haired one could feel blue eyes intently gazing at his body. Though seemingly calm, Naruto’s energy felt intense, sneaking under his skin, pulsing and feral.

Sasuke’s fingers curled against the blanket under him, his posture still. Slowly, Naruto ran his hand across his back, as if feeling the textures, fingertips brushing over tender bruises. It felt more like a caress than an assessment, yet Sasuke couldn’t help but arch into the sensation that sent a wave of fire down his loins, his body reacting far too quickly for his liking.

As a child, Sasuke had been comfortable with physical proximity, always searching for the embrace of his mother and brother, eagerly anticipating the few, yet meaningful hair ruffles his father provided with approval.

When he lost everything, though, these things became meaningless to him, useless. Affection was but a tool to make him weak, and he had convinced himself that he didn’t want, nor needed anyone’s warmth or compassion.

However, because of Naruto, he had started to understand how neglected he had been; and how lonely and cold he had become when compared to his younger self.

Regardless, that innocent, loving boy was gone. His childhood was stolen from him and would never return.

Still, it was no surprise that after so long alone, Sasuke felt vulnerable giving in to Naruto’s pull—a constant reminder that he mattered to someone.

It didn’t mean he knew how to accept it, though.

He should’ve known asking Naruto about his stitches was a bad idea, yet part of him had looked forward to it a little too much.

Clearing his throat to collect himself before things got out of hand, Sasuke lowered his t-shirt. “That’s enough ogling, Usuratonkachi.”

As expected, Naruto didn’t take the cue; his hand was still firmly inside Sasuke’s clothes. He didn’t reply, and instead, his fingers curled slightly, his touch dragging lower before Sasuke could react, skimming his stomach and tracing the muscle of Sasuke’s navel, causing his breath to hitch. 

The caress wasn’t light; Naruto was curious, excited, and much too interested in exploring.

Sasuke’s pulse accelerated as Naruto boldly surrounded him, legs unfolding to bracket his thighs, chest flush against his back.

How could Sasuke reproach him, when everything in him wanted to relive those bathroom moments and probably go further?

But… was he wrong to wish their intimate interactions to remain private?

Naruto, however, was impatient, and eager, and Sasuke felt like he had unleashed a monster in a losing game.

Closing his eyes, he sighed in defeat and pushed back against his friend, head tilted back against Naruto’s shoulder.

Of course, the idiot used this to his advantage.

Sasuke felt the tilt of his head, then the slow, heated brush of Naruto’s mouth against his neck, the warm exhale before softly parted lips pressed against his skin. 

Sasuke’s eyes fluttered shut, his teeth sinking into his lip as Naruto’s mouth moved, kissing the spot teasingly, testing him, and all the while, his hand caressed upwards to Sasuke’s chest, feeling his pecs.

If Sasuke didn’t want it, he’d be feeling harassed by now, and yet it was both exasperating and thrilling how Naruto acted as if Sasuke was already his.

It was a foreign concept, but perhaps not exactly unfounded.

For someone who had been so out of himself by kissing Sasuke in his sleep, this was certainly an interesting development.

“Can’t you behave?” Sasuke uttered, and his voice was steady, but his heart was racing. “Don’t you think you’re getting a little too comfortable?”

He could feel Naruto grinning against him. “Not really,” he replied, amused, even if he was a little breathless. He didn’t say anything for a few seconds as his hand carefully cupped a breast, thumb gently brushing the muscles there, but when he spoke, he sounded almost fascinated. “Your skin feels amazing. I wonder what it’d feel like if we were naked.”

Leave it to the idiot to say something so out of context without thinking.

Unsure if the hot sensation in his cheeks was lust or irritation, Sasuke turned his head aggressively to give him a warning look but realized too late that his friend’s head was closer than anticipated.

Their eyes met, faces inches apart, and Sasuke’s words caught in his throat before he could remember what he was going to say. Naruto didn’t move back, challenging him.

“I really wanna kiss you,” the blond one said in a quiet whine, fingers applying pressure on Sasuke’s chest to keep him in place.

Sasuke felt something tighten in his stomach. “I know,” he replied, glad he sounded more stable than he felt.

Naruto tilted his head, making Sasuke aware of their closeness, and how easy it would be to close the gap. “Then let me,” he murmured, lips quivering in a mock smile, knowing Sasuke was fighting it.

“We can’t,” Sasuke said stubbornly, but it sounded unconvincing even to himself.

Naruto raised an eyebrow, smirking. “We could go to the bathroom again.”

Sasuke narrowed his eyes. “If we do that too much, it’ll be obvious, dumbass.”

“So, what, we’re never going to kiss again while we’re here?” Naruto asked, his thumb now brushing between Sasuke’s pecs. “I’m going to die, Sasuke. Is that what you want?”

“A boner isn’t fatal, stupid,” Sasuke hissed, but he doubted his words the moment he felt Naruto dragging himself further against his rear, showing him exactly how he felt about his statement. It almost begged him to do something.

Naruto chuckled maliciously, eyes locked on the other boy’s, his legs tightening, waiting for him to break.

The guy always liked to pull the rope with Sasuke and see how far he could stretch it. Unfortunately for him, their level of stubbornness was very similar.

Still, it was far too easy to drown in those bright spheres of sky blue, to want to sink into the firm warmth of the other’s body.

Would it be so bad to give in just then? Sasuke thought. Would it change anything?

Kakashi knew, and if the ANBU were watching, there was no hiding it. What difference did it make, anyway? It was just a kiss.

The problem was, if he started, he feared he might not stop. Naruto’s confident attitude was undeniably thrilling, and he was too close, his lips inches from his—too inviting, and Sasuke’s self-control had never been shittier.

The space between them shrank, the air thick as Naruto’s breath ghosted over his mouth. Sasuke’s lips parted before he could stop it. The other’s hand pressed his chest to bring him closer somehow, the forming arousal glued to Sasuke’s ass a strange rush that made his insides clench with anticipation.

The position was uncomfortable, but neither cared.

Unable to resist, Sasuke twisted himself slightly, his hand coming behind him to touch Naruto’s neck, feeling the feverish skin. Naruto sighed and closed his eyes as Sasuke leaned in, their lips brushing lightly.

It made his heart flutter, and his insides ignite. He, too, closed his eyes, isolating them from the world. He felt Naruto tense, obviously restraining himself, yet he exhaled softly before moving his mouth slightly over Sasuke’s, intending to savor it, his teeth gently grazing his lower lip, and Sasuke knew he could not back out.

Suddenly, a clicking sound alerted them to the doorknob turning.

They instantly jerked apart. Sasuke barely had time to pull his t-shirt completely down before Naruto flung himself backward, nearly falling off the bed as the door swung open to reveal Kiba and others behind him.

Fucking perfect.

“Naruto!”

Kiba’s familiar voice filled the room as he strode in, trailed by a wave of excited chatter and the hurried footsteps of the others piling in behind him and Sasuke nearly groaned.

His face burned, and his body thrummed. He forced himself to sit up, adjusting his sleeve, willing himself to get a grip and ignore the obvious problem inside his pants. 

Clenching his teeth, he shifted, subtly hiding his arousal while still turning to face the door to acknowledge their visitors.

Relief and frustration warred within him—relief because they were interrupted, frustration because he had wanted to kiss Naruto again.

Naruto looked pissed. “What the hell, guys?! Ever heard of knocking?!”

Hinata peeked over Kiba’s shoulder, confused. “We… we did knock.”

Naruto grumbled, running a hand over his face before glancing at Sasuke from between his fingers, checking if he looked guilty.

Sasuke barely had a second because the room quickly filled with voices and too many people as Naruto’s friends occupied the space.

Even if Sasuke had no interest in the visit, he observed as the rookie nine, Sai, and Sakura entered.

The dog, Akamaru, wasn't in sight, but Sasuke supposed they wouldn’t allow animals in the hospital.

He couldn’t help but note Hyūga Neji’s absence, as well. Was he injured, or had something happened to him?

By now, he felt little attachment to these people, though there was a distant kinship since they’d been comrades, but never friends. He bore no animosity, but neither did he feel connected to them. Still, he could sympathize, and he could respect the bond they had formed with Naruto over the years.

All eyes were on him, though, and the atmosphere was thick with uncertainty as if no one knew how to acknowledge him—or if they even should.

It didn’t bother him. He had no interest in explanations or needless engagement. He would interact as he saw fit, depending on how they approached him.

Right now, he had bigger concerns.

000

Shikamaru had expected some awkwardness, but the mood in the room was heavier than anticipated. It wasn’t just discomfort—the air seemed to be charged with something difficult to pinpoint as if Kiba’s entrance had cut through something neither Naruto nor Sasuke wanted to be interrupted.

Sasuke, usually unreadable, was visibly red. Naruto, in contrast, wore his emotions plainly; not only was he visibly annoyed, but his flush ran from his neck up to his ears.

Shikamaru wasn’t sure what to make of it. Had they been fighting? There had been no sound before they entered. Something else, then? He wouldn’t dismiss the possibility, though if it was what he suspected, it developed fast.

They were sitting on the same bed—not touching, but close enough that it didn’t look entirely innocent.

However, it was too soon to make assumptions, and Shikamaru had just arrived.

The village was still grieving, but the prospect of being in Naruto’s presence had lifted everyone’s spirits.

Sasuke, on the other hand, was a different matter. His return had been shocking enough—his claim to become Hokage atrocious, and yet, upon observation alone it was clear that something about him had changed. He was quieter, his energy oddly subdued.

Sakura had given little information about them at the hospital, only mentioning their injuries and that they had made up. During battle, she’d said, though she hadn’t elaborated, which was a dead giveaway that something serious had happened.

 The theme of their missing arms was the elephant in the room, but surely no one would be dumb enough to point it out.

Not that it mattered what Shikamaru thought. This was a hassle, and Naruto would never let anyone else deal with Sasuke—whatever that meant.

For years, they had chased after Sasuke and listened to Naruto talk about him endlessly, and honestly, Shikamaru was tired.

He had bigger things to worry about. The war was still fresh in his mind, he’d lost his father and precious comrades, his home was in ruins, and now he was being pushed into leading his clan.

If Naruto wanted to make Sasuke his problem, so be it. Granted, this was something that Shikamaru thought now that he was exhausted, but he would still be there if Naruto ever needed him to kick the Uchiha’s ass.

Sasuke had never been approachable, even before he left, and now, after everything, the unease surrounding him was impossible to ignore. His fundamental role in the war didn’t erase the years of distance, betrayal, and uncertainty.

He wasn’t quite an enemy anymore, but he wasn’t a friend either, not like Naruto was.

Naruto.

There was another thing no one was acknowledging, yet it was undeniable.

Shikamaru remembered clearly how, through Naruto’s chakra, they had all felt his emotions, his grief, his despair, and his longing for the person who had refused to return.

That strange, undeniable need.

They had been in the middle of a warzone, people dying all around them, and yet through all of Naruto’s pain, his very soul had still been calling out to that bastard as if he was the only thing capable of keeping him standing.

And the strangest part? It worked. Sasuke’s arrival had been Naruto’s driving force, the thing that hadn’t allowed him to give up or doubt himself.

No one had talked about it, but they all knew. Some were more oblivious than others, but the ones who did understand had chosen not to bring it up—probably because too many people’s feelings were at stake.

At the end of the day, it was none of their business. But no matter what came of it, it couldn't be good.

Shikamaru didn’t even want to think about it.

Surprisingly, Ino wasn’t part of the oblivious crowd.

“Don’t be such a downer, Naruto!” she chirped, elbowing her way through the group. “What were you doing anyway, picking your nose? Nothing’s more important than a visit from your friends, and look!” She lifted two small bouquets in one arm and a bag in the other. “We come bearing gifts!”

“I have snacks!” Chōji added.

“I brought games!” Tenten grinned.

Naruto’s pout disappeared, his eyes widening in delight before a huge smile broke across his face.

“Ah, hell yeah!” He quickly shifted to sit cross-legged. “You guys are the best! I’m sorry for shouting, it was just so quiet around here that you scared the shit out of us.”

Sasuke threw him an unimpressed glance but remained silent, instead sweeping his gaze across the room, his expression unreadable. He didn’t acknowledge them outright, but he also wasn’t impolite.

It would have been weird if he had suddenly started shaking hands and exchanging pleasantries.

“What do you mean, quiet?” Kiba smirked, crossing his arms. “What were you two doing, a staring contest or something?”

“Or something, yeah,” Naruto said, shrugging, his grin firmly in place. “Wow, everybody’s here! How are you guys doing?”

“Better than you,” Shikamaru drawled, his eyes flicking toward the space where Naruto’s right arm should have been.

“It’s fine, we’re getting used to it,” Naruto dismissed, waving his remaining hand. “We’re recovering fast; it’s not a big deal.”

We.

The third time Naruto spoke in the fourth person.

Lee practically vibrated where he stood. “An amazing man like you will overcome any obstacle! Tragically, you lost an arm, Naruto-kun, but I know you’ll work hard! The power of youth is on your side, and I shall assist you in any way I can!”

“Yeah, thanks, Lee,” Naruto muttered, chuckling awkwardly.

“You should talk to Tsunade-sama when she recovers,” Ino suggested, glancing between Sasuke and Naruto. “She might be able to make prosthetic limbs for you. Better than nothing.”

“I thought about that too,” Sakura added from near the door. “I remember her mentioning something, but… I’d rather wait until she’s back on her feet before bringing it up.”

“Don’t worry about it, ladies, we’re fine!” Naruto reassured them. “It’ll take some getting used to, but it’s manageable.”

Ino gave him a skeptical look, but she chose to push it aside. “Well, which bed is yours, and which one is Sasuke-kun’s?”

“This one’s Sasuke’s, that one’s mine,” Naruto answered easily, pointing toward his bed.

She didn’t hesitate to drop the bag she carried onto Naruto’s mattress before placing a bouquet of red anemones on his nightstand—fresh, vibrant, and genuinely beautiful.

“These are for you,” she said, offering Naruto a knowing look and a smile.

Naruto’s eyebrows rose slightly before his face tinged with red. Still, he smiled back broadly, pretending to be unfazed. “Thanks, Ino, they’re gorgeous!”

“Of course,” Ino said proudly. “I’ll ask a nurse to bring vases when we leave.”

Then, she moved to Sasuke’s nightstand, setting down another bouquet—this time, of bluish-purple anemones. “These are for Sasuke-kun.”

Shikamaru doubted most people in the room understood the meaning of the flowers. He did, though.

His friend had spent years reciting flower names and meanings to him and Chōji when they hung out at her family’s flower shop, and while Chōji had never paid attention, Shikamaru, unfortunately, had an eye for detail and a memory like a steel trap.

Ino never gave flowers without thinking about what they meant. Even if no one else picked up on it, Naruto—who loved flowers—probably would, and that had been the girl’s goal.

Sasuke’s eyes lingered on his bouquet for a second before flicking toward Naruto’s, his expression inscrutable, but there was an unmistakable sharpness in his gaze, revealing a mind working fast to connect the dots.

Shikamaru perceived that the genius, too, knew what they meant.

When the Uchiha spoke, his voice was calm but toneless. “Thank you, Ino.”

There was a beat of silence. Ino blinked, caught off guard, and then, slowly, the room followed, heads turning to him in surprise.

Ino blushed.

To Shikamaru’s relief, though, she recovered quickly, smiling. “It’s nothing,” she said lightly. “Just a small get-well gift. They reminded me of you both, so I had to bring them.”

Sasuke studied her for another moment before nodding.

It couldn’t be helped that she still had feelings for the guy, but Shikamaru was glad to see Ino was finally learning when enough was enough.

Unlike other people…

Ino’s gift was a sign of maturity and understanding—her queue to move on—and she took it because there was very little she could do.

As the group settled in, the atmosphere gradually eased. There was still apprehension surrounding Sasuke, but the longer they lingered, realizing he wasn’t going to be an ass, the more the tension began to dissolve.

For all of Naruto’s earlier frustration, he had thrown himself into a conversation, loud and animated, talking to Chōji about food, teasing Kiba, and laughing at something Sai had muttered.

And yet, Shikamaru noticed—even while fully engaged, Naruto kept glancing at the bastard.

Shikamaru had seen Naruto do the same thing during the war, always tracking him even when they weren’t speaking, making sure he always knew where the other was.

Eventually, Naruto’s energy dipped, his expression shifting as he seemed to remember something. His gaze moved toward Shikamaru, Ino, and Hinata, suddenly hesitant.

“I, uh…” He rubbed the back of his head. “I didn’t get to talk to you guys before now, but… I just wanted to say, I’m sorry about… well, your losses.” His hand lowered and clenched over his knee. “I wish I could’ve done more. I wish I could’ve saved them.”

His voice was thick with self-reproach, and Sasuke—who had been otherwise detached—turned his attention to him. Shikamaru could’ve sworn he saw something almost empathetic in his expression, but as quickly as it appeared, it was gone.

It had only been a few days, but the wounds were still raw. Naruto’s words shouldn’t have hit Shikamaru so hard, and yet, they did.

He knew Ino felt it too, but neither of them had the time to stop and grieve—not with so much to do, not with their family names resting on their shoulders.

Still, he appreciated the sentiment. Even if he didn’t understand why Naruto was acting like he hadn’t already given everything during the war.

Shikamaru shoved his hands into his pockets, nodding. “Don’t be stupid, you did everything you could,” he muttered, offering a begrudging glance of gratitude. “We wouldn’t have made it without you. And Uchiha, of course.”

Sasuke’s eyes flickered toward him for a moment before looking away.

Shikamaru frowned. He didn’t want the guy to think he was on his side.

It wasn’t about dismissing what Sasuke had done—or making things easier for him—but giving credit where it was due. He still didn’t trust him, and Naruto’s feelings weren’t going to change that.

That said, watching them fight together had been insane. Their teamwork had been flawless, almost unnervingly so. While they had always possessed an odd kind of coordination, it had been expected that years of distance would have weakened it, but no.

They fought as if they’d never been apart in the first place. It was weird, but maybe it explained Naruto’s obsession with Sasuke. 

Their connection ran deeper than anyone had realized, and trying to understand it was too much of a headache.

“Shikamaru is right,” Ino added softly, offering Naruto a reassuring look. “We lost a lot of people, but what matters is that we’re still here.”

Naruto relaxed—just slightly. But then his gaze shifted to Hinata. “Well… not all of us.”

Hinata’s fingers twisted slightly in the fabric of her sleeves, but she met his eyes and nodded, tears welling in her own.

“Neji-nii-san did what he felt was right,” she said, her voice steady but small. “It’s okay, Naruto-kun. He was very fond of you.”

A solemn pause settled between them, stretching just long enough to be felt.

Tenten and Lee sniffled, and Neji’s absence had never felt heavier.

Then, as if recognizing they needed to move forward, Chōji shifted where he stood and cleared his throat. “Well,” he said, reaching into one of the bags. “We brought food for everyone.” He opened a bag of chips, shaking it slightly. “No use letting it go to waste.”

Naruto perked up instantly. “Now we’re talking!”

The atmosphere shifted again, and as everyone fumbled for places to sit, the conversation became easier.

Shikamaru remained standing while Shino, Hinata, and Sai took a seat on Naruto’s bed. The others claimed whatever space they could—Tenten grabbed the chair by the window, Lee on the floor, Chōji and Kiba on Sasuke’s bed, forcing both him and Naruto to shift closer together to make room.

Shikamaru didn’t miss the glance the boys exchanged—or the way Naruto nudged Sasuke’s side, earning the barely perceptible twitch of amusement from the Uchiha.

Interesting.

Ino and Sakura remained near the door, talking quietly as the room quickly filled with movement and noise. They were all positioned in a way that formed a sort of comfortable circle so they could all see each other.

The bags of food were opened and passed around, casual chatter filling the space as everyone fell into easy conversation.

From where he stood, Shikamaru just wanted a cigarette.

At one point, Chōji casually held out his bag of chips to Sasuke, offering him a hesitant but friendly smile.

Sasuke blinked at him, unmoving for a second, before wordlessly plucking out a single chip and nodding in acknowledgment before eating it. If Chōji was surprised, he didn’t show it, but Sasuke’s demeanor helped the room relax a little more.

Then, without warning, Sai stood up, dango box in hand, and held it out toward Sasuke and Naruto.

The blond one raised his hand in refusal, yet Sai addressed Sasuke instead.

“I still don’t trust you,” he informed with that fake smile of his. “But I’ll give you the benefit of the doubt. For now.”

“Sai!” Naruto warned, already exasperated but Sasuke simply raised an eyebrow.

“Thanks for the bluntness,” he said flatly, though he still reached out, plucking a stick of dango from the box. His eyes remained steady on Sai’s, carefully neutral as he took a slow bite. “Is there anything else you’d like to say?”

Sai’s smile didn’t waver. “We’ll see,” he replied. “You’ll have a hard enough time as it is, and I don’t want to add to it, for Naruto’s sake.”

Sasuke’s gaze darkened with a slow inhale through his nose, but to his credit, he didn’t rise to the bait, which was a smart move.

Instead, he continued eating, ignoring him. Sai, seemingly pleased, sat back down.

Sasuke knew he was being watched. Knew every word, every move was being noted, waiting to be used against him.

The Hokage had made that very clear that morning when he briefed them all.

Be careful interacting with him.

Naruto knew Sasuke had to pay for his crimes, but he expected it to be fair.

Kakashi, however, wasn’t sure what would happen if Naruto felt Sasuke was being treated unfairly—or worse if he felt his safety was threatened, and this applied to everything—whether it be physical or verbal harassment.

Of course, Sasuke wasn’t stupid. He knew he wasn’t walking into this as a free man.

Still, for all his quiet acceptance, Naruto had to feel like shit knowing he had fought so hard to bring Sasuke back, only to have the guy’s unknown fate awaiting them.

Shikamaru snorted, watching as Naruto easily steered the conversation back on track. He pushed aside the exchange with Sai, laughing, joking, making things feel normal.

They talked about the village, the rebuilding efforts, and the Shinobi companions still in recovery.

The blond was as loud and carefree as ever, smiling joyfully, pushing past the uncertainty waiting outside that hospital room.

Naruto understood the situation, and yet… What was he expecting?

Did he think that when they got back, things would just go back to how they were?

It wasn’t impossible, but right now the odds weren’t great.

Sasuke was an outstanding Shinobi—there was no questioning that. However, that also made him dangerous in the eyes of the world, not to mention that he was an Uchiha, and that damned bloodline had been at the center of nearly every tragic event in the past decade.

Bringing the bastard home was far from the end of this mess.

“So, Naruto,” Kiba drawled after a while, smirking as he leaned back on his hands, eyes traveling between him and Sasuke.

Naruto barely glanced up, still chewing. “Yesh?” he mumbled around a mouthful of crackers.

Kiba’s grin widened. “Must be nice, huh? Fancy hospital room, the Uchiha princess as your roommate…”

Leave it to Kiba to never know when to shut up, Shikamaru thought with an internal groan.

Naruto immediately choked. He coughed violently, crumbs flying everywhere, barely missing Kiba’s shirt. “Princess?!” he wheezed, pounding his chest with a fist. “This guy? More like prissy if you ask me. There’s nothing princessy about him.”

Sasuke rolled his eyes, biting into his dango with calculated indifference, but Kiba wasn’t done.

“Come on, I’m curious,” he insisted, elbowing Naruto playfully. “Living with a brooding, emotionally unavailable bastard? It must be quite an experience. Can’t be too romantic, though.”

Naruto scowled, grabbing another handful of crackers and throwing them at Kiba. “Shut your trap, mutt.”

Kiba laughed, brushing off the crumbs. “I’m just saying, man. All that dramatic eye contact. The tension. Konoha’s love story of the century.”

Tenten snorted faintly but immediately stopped when Shikamaru threw her a glare, something between disbelief and warning.

“Real subtle, Kiba,” Shikamaru muttered, reproachfully.

Sasuke’s grip on his dango stick tightened slightly, but he didn’t pause, finishing the last piece with ease. He didn’t look at them, didn’t react—but Shikamaru, watching carefully, caught the barely perceptible stiffening of his shoulders before he turned his face away from Naruto.

Kiba had the decency to hesitate as if debating whether to push further, and this was when Shino spoke, effectively stopping him.

“This is not the time to be an idiot,” he muttered from Naruto’s bed, adjusting his glasses.

Kiba huffed. “Jeez, relax, I was just messing around.” He glanced at Naruto, then at Sasuke, as if waiting for some kind of reaction. When neither of them took the bait, he sighed and leaned back on his palms, pouting. “You guys are boring. Nobody wants to hear sordid details anyway.”

Naruto grimaced, choosing to ignore him altogether, though his ears were a little pink as he munched on another cracker.

For those who knew (except for Kiba, it seemed) they weren’t eager to probe. For those who didn’t, they didn’t care enough to take Kiba seriously anyway, and it was a blessing in disguise.

It was too soon for any of this.

The moment passed, and the conversation naturally shifted, thank heavens. 

The chatter carried on, weaving between lighthearted banter and scattered updates. Now and then, Naruto laughed at something someone said or threw in a teasing remark of his own. It was easy, familiar—almost enough to pretend things were just like before.

Shikamaru leaned against the wall, arms crossed, feeling a mix of interest and boredom as he simply observed.

Observed Sasuke’s cautious demeanor and the way Naruto kept his side comfortably nestled against his. The way the blond glanced at him, checking him up with masked worry, tracking his every gesture, and how Sasuke smartly never met his gaze, even if he didn’t seem uncomfortable, either.

It was when the attention in the room was scattered enough that Hinata made her calculated move. She stood, head down, and quietly approached Naruto. Boldly, she reached for his hand before slipping something small and folded into his palm—a piece of paper.

Naruto blinked up at her confusedly, but Hinata didn’t meet his eyes. Her face was flushed, pink dusting her cheeks and ears. She withdrew quickly, retreating to her seat, hands now neatly folded over her lap.

Naruto, still puzzled, glanced down at the object in his hand but he didn’t open it. Probably understanding its content, he schooled his features and silently shoved it into his pocket.

Sasuke hadn’t looked, hadn’t once turned his gaze toward either of them and yet Shikamaru caught the subtle shift in his stance, a faint tightening of muscles, barely perceptible but there, nonetheless.

Shikamaru sighed inwardly. Damn, these kids were troublesome.

Expectedly, this was when the Uchiha stood. He moved without hurry, tossing the empty dango stick into the nearest trash bin before flicking dust from his sleeve with casual precision. Then, without acknowledging anyone, he headed for the door.

Naruto’s head instantly snapped up. “Oi, where’re you going?”

Sasuke didn’t look at him. “I have to talk to the nurse,” he informed casually, and his tone was neither dismissive nor aggressive, but something in it resonated with Naruto because he didn’t press.

Hand on the doorknob, Sasuke’s gaze flicked across the room, briefly landing on each person before settling back into cold detachment.

“See ya,” he said flatly, opening the door and walking out without another word.

For a split second, Sakura hesitated, shoulders tensing, as if debating whether to follow. It was instinct, probably—an old habit of chasing Sasuke’s retreating back—but then, slowly, she relaxed and decided against it, returning toward the conversation.

Naruto’s blue eyes, however, were still fixed on the door, confused and uneasy. He chewed on his lower lip, looking as though he, too, felt the need to chase after him.

The Uchiha effect was a strange, poisonous phenomenon.

Instead, Naruto swiftly masked it, turning back when Tenten called his name.

Shikamaru rubbed his temple. Everything was a hassle and Uchiha Sasuke was a pain in the ass, and the worst part was that he knew he had to be a part of this mess eventually—whether he liked it or not.

He really couldn’t wait for their adolescent years to pass so everybody could stop being idiots.

000

Naruto was pleasantly surprised that Sasuke had been so well-behaved. Well, he had no reason to be hostile in the first place since no one had been rude to him, but one could never be too sure since the Uchiha was unpredictable.

While it had upset him to have his much yearned for kiss with Sasuke interrupted, Naruto was glad his friends had come to visit. Despite everything they had all been through, it was good to see that they had the energy and willpower to have some fun and look forward to the future, even if for a little while.

He also felt immensely grateful that they hadn’t pestered Sasuke, which was something they would’ve done on a different occasion. As it was, maybe because they knew Naruto would have to deal with him and his mood, they had kept things simple, for now at least.

It didn’t mean that they wouldn’t ask questions or reproach him later.

However, they were all Shinobi comrades, and in all truth, they knew nothing. Nothing about Sasuke’s several attempts to kill the members of Team 7, nothing of his story, and nothing of his true feelings or motivations. To them, he was still the prodigy who had thrown everything away for revenge towards a man too strong to defeat. 

They knew nothing of the world that had stolen everything from him and manipulated him into becoming what they now feared.

It wasn’t Naruto’s story to tell, though.

Still, their kindness gave Naruto hope that maybe, one day, Sasuke could be part of the group again.

Regardless, Naruto felt unsettled by everyone's suspicion. Ino's flowers, Kiba's teasing, and Shikamaru’s watchful gaze were subtle but clear reminders of their changing dynamics, something Naruto himself had exposed during the war without meaning to.

Not that it mattered. Whatever happened between him and Sasuke wasn’t their business—it was too soon for judgment, fears, or expectations, and they could do without that.

Plus, there were other people’s feelings involved, but they’d handle it when the time came.

Everyone had lingered for a while, stretching the visit past lunchtime. Sakura had insisted on leaving food in case Sasuke came back, but he didn’t.

Naruto had walked his friends to the elevator, feeling lighter knowing what to expect from them when it came to Sasuke.

It seemed goodbyes had taken forever because when he returned to the room, the beds had been remade, the trash emptied, and the flowers placed neatly in glass containers on their respective nightstands. Naruto noticed a few stacked food boxes on his—leftovers, probably. Nice.

Sasuke’s tray with his lunch was still there, untouched.

However, the bastard was still nowhere to be seen.

Because he knew the two of them were always together, he had given the other plenty of room to have time for himself, but Sasuke was taking forever to return.

He didn’t like not seeing Sasuke. If the bastard was sulking, they should get it over with before it festered.

Sasuke had been on edge since their kiss, and Naruto understood well why. The intensity had been unexpected, and they had nearly taken things too far. His friend was so adamant about them being careful with their feelings, and about not wanting to compromise their privacy, but it had been clear that kissing had left them walking on thin ice.

Naruto himself didn’t know what to do with himself when he seemed to automatically gravitate towards Sasuke so helplessly. Knowing that the other teen was struggling to stay away did nothing but rile him up more.

There was hunger inside Naruto unlike anything he had known up until then and he couldn’t help himself from reaching out and claiming what was his.

And Sasuke’s affections, his desires, were all his, dark consuming, and fucked up as they might be.

He understood Sasuke’s feelings, he truly did. They had no way of knowing what would become of them and their relationship, and they were currently in their little sanctuary where everything seemed easy and possible. Outside, once the events unfolded and challenges presented, things might not go so smoothly, not only because of external factors but because of them, too. They were both volatile, competitive people, prone to mood swings and defiant quirks, after all.

Giving in too much only to end up heartbroken seemed like a waste of time and emotional space. He understood why Sasuke would prefer to save himself from the trouble.

However, it was undeniable that they wanted to be together and that they had reached a point way beyond friendship, and he’d be damned if he would ever let ANBU or anybody keep him away from the person he had fought so hard to bring closer.

He had never hidden his feelings for Sasuke, and neither would he start now. Even if they used it against them in the future, Naruto knew this would only fuel his determination to make justice served correctly.

000

As the minutes ticked by with no sign of Sasuke, Naruto started getting bored, and frankly a little annoyed. 

Figuring out he might as well go look for the broody Uchiha, Naruto got up from his bed and closed his eyes briefly as he reached out with his chakra.

There. A faint but steady pulse lingered toward the hall's end. His brows furrowed. Of course, Sasuke had gone somewhere secluded.

He left the room and calmly followed the chakra signature down the hall, making his arrival clear. When he reached the emergency exit, he pushed the door open to reveal the dimly lit stairwell.

The narrow emergency stairs were rough concrete, faded yellow stripes chipped away. Metal railings ran along the sides, dulled with age and rust. The walls were cold, gray bricks, absorbing the dim glow of the fluorescent lights above, which buzzed and flickered.

It was the last floor, so the stairwell that led upward was the last one, stopping at a reinforced door with a small wired-glass window that Naruto knew gave access to the rooftop.

Sasuke leaned against the wall, arm around his torso, one foot propped up behind him.

His eyes acknowledged Naruto as soon as he stepped inside, closing the door behind him.

“Have you been hiding here the whole time?” Naruto stopped in front of him, his hand on his hip.

“I’m not hiding,” Sasuke defended plainly. He didn’t sound angry, but his expression was very closed off, indicative of his mood. “I went to see a nurse, as I said, to remove the stitches.”

“You could’ve just talked to Sakura-chan,” Naruto pointed out.

“And tell her what?” his friend asked dryly, features scrunching up. “It’s not like I could tell her they busted because I was making out with you in the damn bathroom or lie that we fought. At least the nurse didn’t ask questions.”

Naruto’s face burned at Sasuke’s directness. He had a point. It was still unbelievable how fierce their first proper kiss had been, and yet just remembering it did things to his libido he had no control over. “Yeah, fair enough.”

“Are they gone?”

Naruto’s eyebrows rose inquisitively. “The guys? Yeah, they’ve been gone for a while. They left a bunch of leftovers behind. You didn’t eat your lunch, so that’s still there, too.”

“I wasn’t hungry.”

“Right.” Naruto glared. “Are you upset that they came to visit? You know they’re a rowdy bunch, but they mean well.”

Sighing, Sasuke leaned his head back against the wall. “I don’t have anything against them,” he dismissed with a disinterested shrug. “I don’t care enough about them for what they say or think about me to make a difference.”

Naruto huffed. “You don’t have to be an ass about it,” he muttered, a hint of annoyance creeping up inside him.

“I already said it’s fine, Naruto,” Sasuke cut assertively, his voice was oddly harsh—uncharacteristic of him these past few days, and while it wasn’t unfamiliar, it made Naruto’s muscles tense. “Drop it, will you?”

For a moment, Naruto simply stared, meeting Sasuke’s defiant gaze.

What the hell was wrong with the guy? It irked him that he couldn’t understand what had triggered this behavior.

To cause an impact, Naruto strode forward and stopped only when there was barely a sliver of space between them, placing his hand against the wall beside Sasuke’s head. They were close enough to be intimate without coming into contact, yet the proximity was imposing enough to back Sasuke further against the wall.

The taller teen straightened his back, brow twitching, but he didn’t move away or recoil, nor did he do anything to stop Naruto. Their height difference wasn’t big, yet Sasuke tilted his head up a little to look at him over his nose in a mock display of superiority, almost as if daring him to do something to sour his mood.

This was interesting. When they’d been kids Naruto had relished pissing Sasuke off just to see what reaction he could get out of him, and the curiosity was still the same now. He had no idea what the other was angry about, but he was curious to find out how much he could push his buttons and what the outcome would be.

After all, they weren’t kids anymore, and their interactions were not the same as before.

Provocatively, Naruto smirked and leaned in, so their faces were tantalizingly close, but Sasuke didn’t budge. “What’s wrong, bastard?” he taunted, voice dropping just a bit, casual, even if he felt anything but, being so close to Sasuke. “Are you in a bad mood or something?”

Sasuke’s mouth tightened further, his frown deepening. “What gave you that impression?” he hissed sarcastically, without smiling.

Naruto hummed, fingers tapping the wall as he read the tension in Sasuke’s stance. He could feel it—Sasuke was holding something back.

“For as much as I can sense your killing intent, I’m not a mind reader, Uchiha,” he said almost conversationally. “If something pissed you off, you have to tell me.”

Something unreadable passed through Sasuke’s expression then, yet his eyes were unblinking. 

“Did you look at what she gave you?” His voice was smooth, equally conversational but with an obvious undertone of coldness.

Naruto blinked at him, momentarily confused. “What are you talking about?”

Then it hit him. Hinata.

Was Sasuke upset because he had seen her passing him a note?

It was almost funny, and yet Naruto was too baffled to laugh, plus, he knew better than to shatter their unstable trust by mocking Sasuke’s feelings.

He watched Sasuke’s features, searching for his emotions. It wasn't jealousy, exactly—not entirely. It was deeper, tied to his constant gnawing insecurity, and it baffled Naruto that the most confident and arrogant person he knew was always so unstable when it came to him.

Pulling back slightly, Naruto slid his hand from the wall to reach into his pocket so he could fish out the small, folded piece of paper. If Sasuke hadn’t mentioned it, he would’ve probably forgotten it altogether, which made him feel a bit guilty.

He held the paper up between two fingers in front of his friend’s face with a small, lopsided smile. “Don’t tell me this is what got you sulking?”

Sasuke rolled his eyes. “Don’t flatter yourself,” he retorted, patting Naruto’s chest with the back of his hand. “I was reminding you, so you didn’t forget.”

Even that was spoken with spite, and Sasuke may be good at controlling his expressions, but he was a terrible liar, and his energy betrayed his irritation.

Naruto waggled the note despite his better judgment, but if Sasuke was having a fit of jealousy—which was already shocking, to say the least—he couldn’t help but probe his ego just a little to make sure.

“So, you don’t care what’s written here at all?” he teased. “What if it’s a love letter?”

The way Sasuke’s eyes narrowed and darkened made Naruto’s stomach flip as an unfamiliar heat coiled inside of him. He had never understood how Sasuke’s stare could be so intense even outside of a physical altercation, both terrifying and very alluring.

Sasuke’s face leaned in, just enough so their mouths were inches apart, and he lowered his voice, almost seductively. “You can shove it up your ass for all I care,” he whispered, and yet it sounded vicious.

Oh, damn. Sasuke was pissed. The realization hit with a mix of amusement and surprise. Whether it was about Naruto or Hinata—or neither—something had set him off.

Was he overthinking again? Did he feel uneasy, threatened?

With a smirk, Naruto twirled the note. “Huh, you sound like you care a lot,” he noted, refusing to move away, his eyes locked onto Sasuke’s.

Sasuke exhaled through his nose, his patience visibly thinning. “You should be so lucky, Usuratonkachi.”

Naruto let out a chuckle, but his amusement dimmed as he glanced at the note. He unfolded it, scanning the simple message.

He had been so caught up in his relationship with Sasuke that he’d forgotten he had other people to respond to, as well, and Hinata’s timing sure sucked.

Sasuke watched him pointily. “What does it say?” he asked, and while it wasn’t demanding, it completely contradicted everything he was trying to deny.

Without a trace of hesitance, Naruto promptly started reading. “Dear Naruto-kun. I’m glad you’re safe. Thank you for everything you’ve done. I hope we can talk when you recover. Sincerely, Hinata.”

Sasuke didn’t react at first, but his silence was heavy, his aura charged. “She’s in love with you.” It wasn’t said with spite this time; it was but a bland statement.

Naruto huffed, shoving the note back into his pocket with a shrug. “Yeah, I guess.”

“And?”

Naruto flicked his eyes back to his friend, who was also the target of his most recently discovered urges to such an extent that it genuinely puzzled him that something like this was an issue. “And what, Sasuke?”

There was something sharp in Sasuke’s gaze then. “And, you should talk to her,” he said with fake disinterest.

Naruto had no idea where Sasuke was trying to go with this, but he played along, nodding solemnly. “I should, yeah,” he agreed, but before his friend could make whatever snide remark he had lined up, Naruto leaned in closer again, tilting his head slightly. “That way I can tell her I already have someone I want to kiss for the foreseeable future.”

Something almost pained flashed through Sasuke’s eyes then, his body coiled tight.

“You shouldn’t be so quick to throw away your chances of marrying well,” he murmured, voice low but edged like a blade. “A powerful clan. A strong bloodline. For all your questions about what I want, you haven’t once considered what’s expected of you regardless of what you want.”

Naruto huffed, sudden irritation and realization creeping in. “You can’t possibly be saying this to me right now,” he said, through gritted teeth. “You know I don’t care about that.”

“Maybe not you, but someone certainly will,” Sasuke countered with cold stubbornness. “It didn’t occur to you at all?”

Naruto shifted his weight and his hand rose, fingers harshly splaying against the wall beside Sasuke’s head again, with a far too loud clapping sound, and it made the other teen swallow, not in fear, but something else entirely. Still, Sasuke’s eyes were resolute.

“We’ve already talked about this,” the blond hissed emphatically. “You know what I want. You know how I feel. You don’t need to be a fucking asshole just because you’re jealous.”

He knew he had hit a nerve when Sasuke scoffed. “I’m not that insane or deprived of self-esteem that I’d ever be jealous of her,” he said, and he sounded so much older, so arrogant that it made Naruto’s irritation escalate, and yet, the emotion came with a rush of adrenaline, too.

“Then what is it?” Naruto insisted, exasperated.

Sasuke tsked, momentarily looking away, teeth clenched. “I don’t know,” he admitted, anger finally showing on his features. “It’s not just her; it’s everything. Even if we talked about this and I know how you feel… You and I live in different worlds, and being stuck in this fucking hospital just made me forget that for a while, but the reality is still the same.”

Naruto’s stomach twisted. What in the world was Sasuke thinking about now, of all times?

Releasing a breath, he still let his head fall so his forehead connected with Sasuke’s, torn between vexation and happiness because this stupid little tantrum only validated their feelings for each other.

“My reality is this,” he uttered. “We live in the same world now, Sasuke, and I won’t let that change. Why are you talking like this when you know I don’t want anything else?”

He felt Sasuke’s body stiffening as he held himself back from moving, fighting the contradicting calling in his chakra that lulled Naruto with a force difficult to escape. “I can’t take it away from you,” he whispered crossly. “Even if you say that, the things you could have, the kind of life…”

“I can have them with you, one way or another,” Naruto interrupted, his voice firm yet rough with emotion.

“I don’t think you understand what you’re saying,” Sasuke snapped.

Grunting, Naruto clenched his fingers into a fist against the wall. “Damn it, Sasuke…”

Sasuke was upset because, for a moment, he’d glimpsed everything Naruto could have without him: a “normal” life, a proper match, a unique bloodline—things he thought Naruto deserved, and things he believed he stood in the way of for obvious reasons.

However, he couldn’t deny the greed he and Naruto shared for each other, and they’d talked about this.

Naruto wasn’t blind to what he was choosing, and still, he didn’t want Hinata or any other promising girl, or any of the neat, expected things the world laid out for him.

Even if, at some point, he thought he did.

None of it mattered because his heart had chosen Sasuke long ago. He knew, for a fact, that his precious person felt the same way because there was no denying the longing rolling off him, his chakra thick with raw need, unbalancing them both.

“I already told you not to fucking do this,” Naruto hissed, his voice a low growl that vibrated in the space between them. “You don’t get to decide what’s best for me, Sasuke. Not when you know all you have to do is ask.”

Sasuke’s breath hitched sharply. His eyes, dark and turbulent, snapped to Naruto’s, their depths chaotic with defiance, and yet there was a mix of distress and yearning swimming behind them. “Don’t.”

But Naruto refused to let Sasuke drown himself in all these doubts when things were supposed to be clear between them by now.

“You can just say it,” he murmured warmly against the shell of Sasuke’s ear. His knee shifted in a deliberate pressure between Sasuke’s thighs. “Say you want me all to yourself. You know what my reply is, right?”

Looking down he noticed Sasuke’s fingers clenched into a white-knuckled fist, the tendons in his wrist standing out. His chest rose and fell in shallow, controlled breaths in a visible effort to maintain his composure.

“Are you possessive of me?” Naruto’s knee slid higher, with a subtle, provoking grind, and he, too, fought to remain in control because even the things he was saying affected him. “That’s fine. You can take whatever you want, I don’t care.”

Even if it was the first time Naruto had uttered such things or even thought about them, the truth of it hit him hard, dizzying and undeniable.

Had it ever been anything else?

Sasuke should know this when Naruto had nearly given up on his own life to be with him in death, and yet, he understood that it was exactly because of it that his friend was so constantly conflicted.

For a heartbeat, Sasuke seemed to falter briefly, and yet his eyes seemed to flame up with such an intensity that took Naruto off-guard—excitement and something so feral it should be frightening, but that only made his pants feel tighter.

It struck Naruto how irrational their feelings for each other were, and yet there was nowhere else he wanted to be.

As Sasuke swallowed hard, the movement of his Adam's apple was stark against his throat. His voice was low, strained, laced with a bitter undercurrent of self-denial. “There are things I may never be able to give you, Naruto,” he admitted, his gaze flickered away, then back, filled with painful and tenacious honesty. “And I won’t… I can’t chain you to me like that, no matter what you say.”

With a bit of shock, Naruto realized that Sasuke's restlessness and internal turmoil came from a place of longing and anguish and that he couldn’t find a way to express—verbally or otherwise—how it all came together to completely fuck with everything he wanted and what he was supposed to know.

All because of a fucking note, and yet it wasn’t about the note at all.

It truly filled Naruto’s heart with things he couldn’t even begin to understand.

On the other hand, Naruto himself realized he didn’t know what else to do to appease him, to make him understand that his resolve was unwavering, and that, as always, he was ready to take everything Sasuke had to give, good or bad.

They had never really understood each other with words alone, anyway, but actions seemed to make everything boil, constantly blowing things out of proportion, and maybe, just maybe this stupid childish conversation was just an excuse for other things to surface.

No, for sure it was—he could see it now.

Hand lashing out, Naruto’s fingers fisted the fabric of Sasuke’s collar, something hot and furious snapping within him, something he knew Sasuke wanted.

“Asshole,” he snarled, rolling with the dynamic, his grip tightening, and he yanked Sasuke forward with brutal force, their bodies colliding and knocking the air from Sasuke’s lungs. “It’s too damn late for that.”

When Sasuke growled, Naruto braced himself, the anticipation forming a tight knot in his stomach while expecting the collision of their mouths. The air between them vibrated, thick and heavy, a dangerous pressure building, threatening to explode. If Sasuke didn’t move, Naruto was ready to close the distance himself.

However, Sasuke did move with the speed of a striking snake, but not with the intent to kiss him.

In a movement too fast to be caught by the normal eye, fingers clamped around Naruto’s throat, instantly stealing the air in his lungs in a brutal assertion of control.

Naruto’s pulse thudded beneath Sasuke’s palm, echoing the chaos inside him in a mix of apprehension and exhilaration that filled him, unexpectedly and without consent.

Sasuke’s eyes locked onto his, dark and predatory in a silent challenge that dared him to resist, and for only a few seconds he watched Naruto intently, dangerous eyes quickly tracing his features, every muscle in his body hardened and ready.

Then, with a swift, brutal twist, the Uchiha flipped them, and Naruto had barely surpassed the initial shock when his back slammed against the wall with a jarring thud, the impact knocking the wind out of him and sending a pained shiver down his still recovering spine. The intent had not been to hurt him, but it served a well-thought-out purpose.

But it was Sasuke’s weight, pinning him down, that sent the real shockwave.

What the hell?

Heat radiated from the taller teen, a tangible force pinning Naruto against the rough stone. Sasuke’s thigh rammed between Naruto’s legs, mimicking his previous actions and using them against him, and he couldn’t stop the involuntary moan that escaped his lips.

Naruto’s body clenched, instant arousal flooding his senses in a desperate ache that built with each shallow breath as the tension suffocated him.

There was a sharp, unfamiliar prickle of chakra that warningly announced a cold, watchful presence. 

ANBU. They had registered Sasuke’s violent move and made sure to let them know they were ready to intervene.

Fuck it all, Naruto thought, irritably. Just what he needed to make Sasuke even more self-aware and reluctant than he already was.

Despite the threatening aura around them, Sasuke’s grip on Naruto’s neck tightened rebelliously, fingers digging into his jugular with controlled pressure, but instead of trying to shove him away, the blond responded by yanking him closer by the collar until their bodies were flush against each other— just so he could feel every hard line and muscle of the other’s body.

 A part of him relished in the reminder of how enticingly powerful Sasuke was.

He purposefully ground against Sasuke’s thigh, slow and deliberate. The hiss it earned boiled in his gut.

Good.

His stare didn’t waver.

Sasuke’s lips parted, silent. His thumb traced the frantic pulsing vein at Naruto’s throat—teasing, calculating, and yet the lingering feel of lust and possession was evident.

It was a new sensation that shouldn’t have felt as ecstatic as it did, and yet Naruto found that he loved every second of it. The only reason why he didn’t breach the space between them was because he knew he would probably suffocate since it was difficult to breathe already.

Then, Sasuke leaned in, brushing his lips against Naruto’s cheek before moving them to his ear. "Are you sure you’re fine with it?"

Naruto swallowed against the threatening constriction in his throat as he trembled unwillingly from the thrill of proximity. “With what?”

Sasuke’s thumb pressed down again, further cutting his air in a slow, greedy compression that sent a shiver down Naruto’s spine and made his cock throb pitifully.

The dark-haired one lowered his voice so much that it was barely a whisper. "With me being possessive over you, as you said."

Sasuke’s scent had never been so overwhelming, failing to ground Naruto in the chaos of hunger. His heart drummed a wild, erratic beat against Sasuke’s palm, but he refused to let himself be the only one undone. His grip tightened on the fabric of Sasuke’s collar, a starved snarl forming in the back of his throat as something primal erupted inside him.

His lips brushed against the shell of Sasuke’s ear, voice low, guttural, dangerous. “What the fuck do you think?” he gasped out, ferociously. His teeth scraped against the side of Sasuke’s throat, a wicked, desperate claim, his breath ragged, yet it wouldn't stop him from fighting back. "But don’t kid yourself, Uchiha. You don’t get to be the only one who wants to own."

Sasuke froze as if the truth of it hit him somewhere raw.

A sound resembling a moan left his lips, his fingers spasming on Naruto’s skin, blunt nails digging in acknowledgment of his answer, and Naruto could only abide by the approval grinding instinctively against him in response.

However, instead of feeling pitiful and weak, he felt oddly empowered, completely lacking inhibition because he knew he could.

It was amazing how his friend could unleash this side of him not even he knew about.

Naruto wasn’t going to let Sasuke bury himself under half-truths and guilt-forged restraints anymore.

That bastard, always retreating. Always locking himself in his damn head instead of embracing the irreversible reality between them.

So Naruto did the only thing he could do—he demanded, by slamming their mouths together in a fierce, punishing kiss meant to destroy whatever walls they still had left.

His lips were demanding, his tongue sweeping into the delicious cavern with possessive intent, tasting, claiming, and consuming, and to his immense relief and satisfaction, Sasuke didn’t resist, mouth instantly responding with the same fervor only he could deliver.

It was languid, yet searing—a slow, deep burn instead of an explosion. Their tongues brushed hotly as if this had always been inevitable, their bodies molding together in a way that made it impossible to tell where one ended and the other began.

Sasuke's grip on his throat loosened, fingers trailing down the column in a fleeting caress that left Naruto shuddering.

But just as he started to think that the bastard would let Naruto take control, the Uchiha surprised him as his hips rolled forward, thrusting against him, intentional and forceful, making Naruto gasp into his mouth while pushing back, meeting Sasuke halfway like it was second nature.

It made him nearly spiral to feel how Sasuke was so willingly showing him his full arousal.

Then, Sasuke bit down hard on his lip, drawing a hiss as adrenaline spiked through Naruto's veins. The instant metallic tang of a blood draw made Naruto’s head swim as his cock throbbed. In response, Sasuke took the cue to voraciously lap at the bit of blood staining his mouth, the tip of his tongue dragging over the wound in a teasing stroke, tasting him, savoring him.

Naruto sank deeper, past thought, into whatever this was, and all he could do was insolently scrap his teeth across Sasuke’s tongue, warningly. When he moved to bite back, though, the other teen was ready and swiftly pulled away before he could.

All of this was new to them, and it wasn’t the type of aggression that Naruto was familiar with, and yet he found that he enjoyed the unknown, exhilarating thrill of it.

Sasuke’s eyes found his, slightly wide, staring as if he couldn’t believe his audacity, but Naruto merely clanked his teeth audibly together, silently daring him to try and do it again and see what would happen.

Despite this, Sasuke’s mouth still caught his again.

Naruto’s fingers then released Sasuke’s t-shirt to latch onto Sasuke’s waist, trying to pull him in even though it was impossible, and he felt the other teen’s control slowly slipping in the way Sasuke’s fingers uncurled from around his jugular so he could wind an arm around his neck, and in the way his mouth moved, hungry, almost angry as if punishing him for pulling this reaction out of him.

And fuck, Naruto loved it.

A muffled whimper tore out of Naruto’s throat as he dragged his hand lower, his palm instinctually sliding over Sasuke’s ass, fingers wantonly digging in one of the globes, feeling the muscle beneath the fabric of his pants and dizzily realizing that he enjoyed the feel quite a lot. 

Only then did he vaguely wonder if Sasuke would be pissed by this, but he was so out of it that the prospect seemed more than enticing.

Sasuke, however, inhaled sharply, his hips jerking forward again, and viciously grinding against Naruto.

“Fuck,” Naruto gasped because the sensation of Sasuke’s arousal against his leg was lewd and amazing, and he wanted nothing more than to give in and respond with everything he had but was genuinely not sure of how to go about it or whether it was even wise.

Sasuke’s taste mixed with the blood was inebriating, his tongue demandingly finding Naruto’s, seemingly to make a statement that was firm but unclear, and yet his intentions, his desires were loud.

I want you…

With a too-loud suction noise, Sasuke broke the kiss so his moist lips could find Naruto’s jaw, his tongue flicking out to trace the sensitive skin over his pulse, making the blond teen’s knees buckle slightly, his body reacting entirely by instinct, and meeting Sasuke’s movements, completely overwhelmed by the perfect fit of their bodies.

Sasuke made a frustrated sound against his neck, then. His fingers quickly buried into Naruto’s hair, yanking his head back with enough force to sting and making him gasp, but the harsh tug only riled him up more, making him throb with need. He felt Sasuke’s lips drag down his throat, hot breath against him causing his skin to perspire.

Naruto’s stomach clenched, hips jerking as his aroused fluids soaked through his underwear. “Sasuke,” he breathed, rough and impatient.

Sasuke responded instantly, his teeth scraping hard, biting, sucking at the curve between shoulder and neck aggressively. The mark would be visible, but Naruto didn’t give a shit as he clawed at Sasuke’s seductive ass.

Oddly enough, Sasuke shuddered, but the fingers on Naruto’s hair relaxed their painful hold and his hand slid down to cradle his nape instead, the gentleness of the touch contrasting violently with the suffocating weight of his body on Naruto’s.

Naruto felt Sasuke hard against him, and fuck, he couldn’t get enough. He didn’t think kissing could get any messier than their first one, but he’d been so wrong because he was no longer thinking, completely uncaring for the excess of saliva or the lack of coordination, because he just wanted to taste, to feel, tirelessly sucking Sasuke’s tongue into his mouth.

The air around them rippled with tension, thickening with an unspoken warning. Naruto whined inwardly.

Just go away, damn it…

Luckily, Sasuke didn’t seem to care as fingers moved from Naruto’s nape, dragging along his back in slow, but pressing descent until his palm flattened against the curve of his spine, far too possessively. Naruto’s back bowed instinctively, silently begging for Sasuke to go further despite the watchful eyes that never allowed them true privacy.

Of course, Sasuke complied. His fingers slipped beneath Naruto’s t-shirt, sliding overheated skin, spreading wide over the ridges of muscle there, his touch seemingly claiming every inch of him as if it was his for the taking, and it was so good Naruto’s grip tightened.

Yes.

Sasuke’s palm moved eagerly, deliberately, fingertips grazing up, over the dips of Naruto’s spine, across the curve of his ribs, forcing goosebumps to break on the skin as he kept thrusting against his leg, and the movements of his body under his fingertips were insane, and Naruto felt high on the feeling of making Sasuke react like this, of seeing him lose his fucking mind over him.

I want you, too…

His fingers dug into Sasuke’s ass cheek, urging him in, guiding him until they were moving together, and it was clumsy, too chaotic in their mutual need to get somewhere, anywhere, together, no matter how.

Releasing a seductive sort of mewl, Sasuke pressed up into him, tilting his head to deepen the kiss to seemingly impossible lengths, so intense Naruto thought he might pass out. It was so difficult to breathe. He felt that if their cocks were touching he would’ve come already, and yet he was close, he could feel it building up inside him, and just a few more seconds and he’d fall apart completely.

Then, all of a sudden, there was a jarring halt as Sasuke froze. His whole body tensed, the rhythm of his hips ceasing abruptly, and Naruto barely registered the change through his hazy mind, but his friend’s fingers curled into his waist in a firm grip that meant to restrain the blond’s erratic movements as he pulled away, breaking their kiss.

The abrupt and voluntary interruption hit Naruto like a rock, eyes flickering over Sasuke’s features with a mixture of impatience and despair.

“We have to stop,” Sasuke rasped, looking genuinely upset and apologetic, his voice rough, strained, thick with barely contained desire.

However, no amount of guilt from him could make Naruto feel sorry for the bastard at that moment, so he groaned, frustration burning in his gut, his fingers pinching Sasuke’s ass with the intent to hurt. “Are you fucking kidding me right now, Sasuke?” he threw, affronted that the fucking insane fire in him had not been appeased. “We were so close! What the hell is wrong with you?!”

Sasuke was visibly upset but still shifted slightly as if trying to create a sliver of space—but Naruto wouldn’t allow it, demandingly not letting go of him, his thighs flexing on Sasuke’s to keep him in place and causing the other to frown at him.

“Do you want to go back to our room with soiled underwear?” he hissed. Naruto blinked, making an accusing face because he couldn’t care less—he needed to come, preferably with Sasuke, but the intensity of the moment was ruined.

Sasuke huffed, his jaw clenched. “We don’t have clothes in the room,” he continued, his voice dry, unamused. “How are you going to explain that when you have to ask?”

Naruto groaned, his head thudding against the wall. “Oh, come on,” he huffed, pained, but Sasuke’s firm grip forced him to relent. He looked at Sasuke’s flushed face, the tantalizing plumpness of his lips, and felt his very being clench. “Bathroom? Just this once?” he pleaded hopefully. “I really don’t fucking care, I just…”

“Naruto,” Sasuke cut, shaking his head, and yet he stopped himself for a moment, turning his face to the side and closing his eyes, almost as if looking at him was difficult. “This is not how it’s supposed to go,” he proceeded, and even if his breath was still shallow, his voice was firm. “We can’t do this just because I was being childish over stupid things. It’s not right. This isn’t how you should remember our first time doing something like this. You deserve better than an impulsive mistake in a stairwell.”

Mouth agape, Naruto simply stared, for a moment still so damn aroused he had no idea how to even begin calming down and was in too much of a state of disbelief to do anything.

Naruto’s awareness of Sasuke’s hand, resting just beneath his shirt, was agonizing. The slow, soothing strokes that he offered were a cruel form of torture, doing nothing to appease him.

Still, he couldn’t help but feel himself relax slightly as he understood exactly where Sasuke was coming from and it was… endearing, to say the least, albeit trying as hell.

Because Sasuke had been pissed and had exasperated Naruto in return, they had fallen into a sort of angry making out/rutting session that was provoked by external factors rather than brought up by them alone. Indeed, the Uchiha was surprisingly thoughtful and took things far too seriously by not wanting to act impulsively, perhaps because that sort of attitude had been reckless in the past.

Or maybe he was just a hopeless romantic in the making. It was almost a funny perspective, even if a little scary.

Naruto knew Sasuke felt like he owed him the best of him, somehow, and it was becoming more obvious with each passing day.

How could Naruto tell him that it didn’t matter, that he wanted the best and worst of him—that he accepted it all, and needed it, too?

He didn’t want Sasuke to hold back on anything, didn’t want him to change, to do what he thought was right for his sake.

And yet, for someone who had tried to kill him, Sasuke was… pretty protective of him, it seemed, in an unusual way.

The realization filled Naruto with warmth and a frustrating tenderness, even as his body still ached with unmet release. Sasuke’s attempts to become a better person for him were endearing but too much.

However, Naruto knew he had to allow Sasuke that space to do what he thought was right, for both their sakes. Everything else—all the things left to explore, darker, secretive, and even perverse—would have to come afterward, once the Uchiha was free from himself and his preconceptions.

Nevertheless, Naruto wanted to scream, to drag Sasuke back in and finish what they started—but he also knew better than to push now.

He just… liked Sasuke so much he didn’t know what to do with himself.

“Fine, I get it,” Naruto conceded with a defeated sigh, releasing some of his tension. He became aware of his hand still resting on Sasuke’s ass, testingly squeezing again. A chuckle escaped him. “But damn, Sasuke. You've got a great ass to fondle.”

Without warning, Sasuke sank his teeth sharply into Naruto’s neck, eliciting a startled yelp. Naruto shot him a glare, only to find a smug, satisfied smirk in return.

“Someone who got off on having his neck squeezed shouldn't complain about a little bite,” Sasuke mocked lightly, a mischievous glint in his eyes that were still far too heavy.

Naruto’s face burned and he scowled, turning his head away. “You're not helping me calm down, asshole.”

Sasuke’s hand abandoned its previous teasing on his back, instead moving up to his neck again. His fingertips touched the curve where he'd bitten and sucked too hard, brushing over it tenderly, but since it was sore already, it made Naruto grimace as a shiver spiked up his spine. Still, he watched the flicker of emotions flash across Sasuke’s face, neither of them regretful or apologetic. Rather, he seemed fascinated and immensely pleased with himself.

This bastard… 

Despite his thoughts, Naruto enjoyed seeing it all in ways he couldn’t exactly conceptualize just yet.

Then, gently hooking under Naruto’s chin instead, Sasuke tilted his head upward, and before Naruto could protest, lips brushed softly against his in a languid yet chaste kiss, slow and meant to be calming. 

Unavoidably, Naruto melted instantly, tension easing under the contact, which was strange. Their energy began to steady, and even the intrusive threat of ANBU's presence subtly faded, no longer as oppressive.

When Sasuke pulled back after a while, Naruto looked up, searching his face thoughtfully. “Feeling less pissed now?” he asked gently, genuine warmth underlying the teasing.

Sasuke exhaled, eyes softening, yet doubtful. “I'm not pissed,” he admitted quietly. “Just overwhelmed. Even with your reassurance, everything feels out of reach, including what I want to offer you.”

Naruto rolled his eyes affectionately, tracing slow circles down Sasuke’s back. “For someone always calling me dumb, you sure can be an idiot,” he murmured fondly. “All of this is for you. Stop deciding what's best for me.”

Instead of answering, Sasuke leaned in, playfully nibbling on Naruto’s lower lip again, this time lighter, teasing. Naruto jerked away slightly. “Sadist,” he accused, without any real annoyance, eyes narrowing playfully.

Sasuke smirked; eyes mischievous but gentle. “Go fuck yourself.”

Before Naruto could snap back, though, Sasuke wrapped a strong arm around him, pulling him into a firm embrace. Naruto blinked in surprise but immediately responded, holding Sasuke tightly.

He felt the lingering tension in Sasuke’s body, the restless edge beneath his calm exterior—protective, yet unsettled.

Naruto heaved a sigh. Damn, he felt tired all of a sudden.

His friend carried so much, and somehow, Naruto had become his anchor amidst the torment. When Sasuke pressed closer, face hidden in his shoulder as if seeking some form of shelter, Naruto held him tighter.

How long had it been since someone held that beautiful, guarded person? Since he’d felt affection that asked for nothing, or the urge to cling to something just because it felt good?

Sasuke was a mess—worse than Naruto, maybe. But they were a mess together, and that was enough. They always brought out the best in each other, after all, even in the darkest of times.

Sasuke was here, with him now. And nothing would change that.

Burying his face into the curve of the other teen’s neck, Naruto inhaled deeply. In the quiet stairwell, with everything else slipping away, they simply held on to each other.

Everything he’d ever searched for was right here, and he knew it with absolute certainty.

000

Sasuke woke up with a start. It was the kind of wakefulness that came when something unseen and unheard by others demanded his attention. A faint hum of chakra prickled his senses, not aggressive, but intentional.

He exhaled slowly through his nose, the cool air brushing against his lips. He knew this feeling—he was being summoned.

His eyes adjusted to the dim glow filtering through the window, the hospital room cast in soft, elongated shadows. The rhythmic sound of Naruto’s breathing filled the space beside him, steady and undisturbed.

Sasuke turned his head slightly so he could see him in the dim light, finding the other’s mouth slightly parted, his body warm and lax beneath the hospital sheets. A soft snoring sound emerged from his nose, and he looked utterly peaceful, the perfect image of untroubled slumber that twisted something in Sasuke’s gut.

It was a strange thing that he was able to sleep without dreaming when he’d been perturbed by nightmares for years. Perhaps it was Naruto’s doing, the safety and comfort he provided allowing Sasuke to fall asleep peacefully whenever they shared a bed.

He had to wonder if his presence, too, was to blame for his friend’s relaxed sleep.

Carefully, he pulled back the sheets, moving with a practiced silence honed through years of stealth. He barely shifted the mattress as he slid out of bed, his bare feet cool against the tile. Naruto didn’t stir at all.

Sasuke lingered for a moment, wasting a bit of time observing the slow rise and fall of his friend’s (or was it ‘lover’ now?) chest. A flicker of something akin to regret, or perhaps a deeper, more unfamiliar emotion, passed through him. He reached down, tugging the blanket up to Naruto’s shoulders carefully, tucking him in. Then, without another glance, he turned and walked out the door.

The hallway was eerily quiet, the kind of silence that permeated the dead of night. Dim emergency lights cast a pale, sickly glow over the sterile white walls, the faint hum of distant machinery the only sound accompanying his silent footsteps.

Sasuke didn’t need to search. He knew the ANBU was waiting.

A few meters ahead, a lone figure stood at the end of the dimly lit hallway, clad in ANBU’s signature gray chest plate over dark fabric, black gloves bracing his forearms, and fitted pants wrapped with a single thigh bandage. A katana rested on his back, its hilt peeking over his shoulder. But it was the white porcelain mask, streaked with red markings, that made Sasuke tense—expressionless, yet unmistakably deadly.

Sasuke quietly approached the male figure until he was standing right in front of him.

The hallway was empty, the floor’s reception illuminated, yet there was no one there. However, the muffled sound of voices could be heard, coming from an office close by.

For a long, tense moment, neither of them spoke. Sasuke could swear that the man’s chakra signature was familiar, but he couldn’t remember where he had sensed it before.

“Uchiha Sasuke,” a voice that was also familiar, spoke, low yet firm, behind the mask, and Sasuke remembered who it belonged to. “I must inform you that your medical reports authorized you to be released from the hospital so you can continue your treatment elsewhere. You are hereby notified that you will be taken into custody in twenty-four hours.”

Sasuke didn’t flinch. He’d braced for this moment since the day he returned to Konoha, but the weight of it still landed hard, clawing at his chest with a pressure he hadn’t fully prepared for.

“I see,” he said, his voice betraying nothing, a practiced neutrality. He refused to sound affected, so he forced his voice to remain steady and imposing. “Is this because of what happened between me and Naruto today?”

The man didn’t move. “You would do well controlling your aggression,” he said automatically. “But no. It was already decided that you would be taken the moment you were fit enough to be discharged.”

Sasuke all but nodded, even if his chest felt so tight his lungs forgot how to work properly.

Suddenly, he recalled where he had heard that voice, and yet, he wasn’t sure if it made him feel better or worse. “You’re that guy who was with Naruto and Sakura when they found me at Orochimaru’s hideout,” he noted, in a whisper.

The man folded his arms behind his back, his stance impassive, controlled. “Be ready,” he said, ignoring Sasuke’s words. “We will come for you in the middle of the night, so Uzumaki-san isn’t aware, as Hokage-sama has instructed.”  He paused, before adding. “You are being watched, as you know. Do not attempt anything that might compromise you further at this point. Please know that even the staff of this floor is trained to engage you in combat.”

Sasuke’s nostrils flared, his fingers curling into a fist at his side, the nails digging into his palm. While the ANBU’s voice was completely devoid of emotion, for some reason it sounded both like a warning and a piece of advice. “Yes, I understand.”

The silence stretched between them. Sasuke had expected the other man to disappear, yet he stood there, and even if there was no hesitation to his countenance, he seemed to either be debating on whether to speak further or waiting for Sasuke to do so.

Biting on his lower lip, Sasuke looked to the wall to the side. He had no idea who the ANBU was to Naruto, but he guessed that they probably had worked together for a while if he had joined Team 7 to retrieve him, so the guy had to have some level of affection for the blond—everybody, eventually, did.

He had little left to lose—and even less he could hold on to.

Swallowing down his pride, he took his chance, his eyes finding the other man’s through the slits of the mask. “Is it possible to ask for a moment of privacy before I’m taken away?”

Even if he didn’t speak of his intent, he knew the other understood Sasuke was asking for privacy because of Naruto.

The ANBU didn’t answer right away. He studied Sasuke, dark eyes narrowing, the kind of silent, thorough assessment that grated the teen’s nerves, before finally replying. “No.”

Sasuke’s jaw tensed, a flicker of disappointment tightening his features despite himself.

The need to be a little rude assaulted him, but he reminded himself that he couldn’t afford to get in trouble when he’d already risked enough by being a little too feisty with Naruto. “Fine. Thank you for your time.”

Without another word, he turned on his heels and made to return to his room when the man spoke again. “I’ll ask Hokage-sama and see if it’s possible,” he amended after a beat, his voice slightly less rigid. “You might be allowed a couple of hours at most.”

Sasuke stopped in his tracks, his shoulders slumping as he allowed his defensive stance to relax. “That would be enough,” he conceded.

“The microphones stay on,” the ANBU added.

Sasuke scoffed a dry, humorless sound. “Right.”

He made to walk away again, to head back to Naruto and back to the fragile safety he wouldn’t get again for a long time.

But then, the ANBU called out again, his voice cutting through the eerie silence. “They know,” he stated, emotionlessly. “And you’re right in thinking it will be used against you.”

Sasuke’s fingers twitched—the urge to lash out, to destroy, clawing at him like an old wound.

He already knew. He didn’t need the reminder that his bond with Naruto would be twisted, exploited, and used as leverage.

This was what he had feared, what he’d tried to avoid. But how could he have stopped it?

It was inevitable.

At least… he’d had this. A few days. A few nights. A taste of something that belonged to him, and him alone.

Even if they took everything else, they couldn’t take that.

And he’d be damned if anyone used it to hurt Naruto.

He didn’t respond, just offered a slight nod over his shoulder before walking back toward the room, and toward the only warmth he had left.

He wouldn’t sleep tonight—but maybe, if he was lucky, he could still watch Naruto dream.

TBC…

Chapter Text

Where Fire Burns

Chapter Six: Fractured I

Resting his cheek on a hand, Kakashi heaved a long, pained sigh as he closed his eyes. He had just arrived at the office—hadn’t even touched his coffee yet—and Tenzō was already pestering him with problematic questions.

A dull headache had begun to form already, and Kakashi knew it would only get worse in the days to come.

He hadn’t even had time to recover from the war before being forced into that damn chair behind that damn desk and take on the Hokage position because Tsunade-sama had resigned. Kakashi wanted a peaceful life, but it clearly wasn’t in the cards for him.

He opened his eyes to regard his underling, still in ANBU attire, standing rigidly before his desk. The younger man had raised his mask, so it was held in place at the top of his head, and was looking back with a grave look on his face, his posture abnormally rigid.

“Well, what do you think we should do about that?” Kakashi asked, drumming his fingers over the wooden surface, torn between slight annoyance and reluctant empathy. “You’re the head of Sasuke’s surveillance team, and with me currently occupying the Hokage position, that also makes you responsible for Team 7. You’re monitoring the boys twenty-four seven. There’s no one better than you to decide how to proceed.”

Despite Kakashi’s reassuring words, Tenzō frowned. He wasn’t pleased that this decision was being placed upon his shoulders.

Kakashi understood why, but it couldn’t be helped.

The man had already accepted this assignment a little begrudgingly but had eventually allowed curiosity to win—after all, not only did he have the pleasure of being stabbed by Uchiha Sasuke upon their first meeting, but he’d also had to endure Naruto’s endless blabbering about his best friend at every possible chance.

Tenzō had been dragged into the messiest phase of this saga without knowing what he was signing up for, and this was exactly why Kakashi considered him the perfect candidate to watch over Sasuke and Naruto’s recovery and learn a thing or two in the process. If anyone deserved clarity, it was him.

Tenzō needed to understand that he hadn’t just been helping a hormone-driven kid bring home his criminal friend on a whim. There was history behind it all—not only Sasuke’s, which he already knew, but Naruto’s as well, and perhaps by watching them together, he’d grasp how everything they’d lived through brought them here.

Granted, by now Tenzō had certainly gained more insight than he’d asked for, and the man had no idea what to do with it. Then again, Kakashi didn’t either.

While he had always known Sasuke and Naruto shared a strange and distorted bond—one he could acknowledge but only partially comprehend—it hadn’t fully clicked until the reports and tapes started arriving, confirming what even he had refused to admit.

Not that Kakashi had been in denial, exactly. Naruto was a naturally passionate individual and cared fiercely about the people important to him. There was no doubt Sasuke had been his idol from the start, someone he desperately wanted to equal and be acknowledged by. His obsession hadn’t been natural, but kids that age often clung to what they deemed most relevant, at times irrationally.

Sasuke, on the other hand, had respected Naruto’s tenacity and hardworking nature. Kakashi recalled seeing his proud smile whenever Naruto reached a goal or managed to surprise everyone with his development, and yet, he envied him with such severity that it infuriated him.

Kakashi had known they were important to each other, but once Sasuke left—once he hurt, betrayed, and tried to kill the very people who cared for him—he could no longer see him through Naruto’s eyes.

To Kakashi, Sasuke had been a hopeless case, and it had, admittedly, crushed him to embrace this fact. Sasuke had been his precious student; someone he had failed to protect.

Before everything went to hell, Sasuke had also been Itachi’s greatest love. Knowing the truth behind Itachi’s story had devastated Kakashi, and somehow, it made Sasuke even harder to give up on.

The kid had been manipulated from the start, his chosen path an obvious consequence of events beyond his control.

It had taken courage to admit Sasuke would never be who he used to be, understandably.

Naruto, though, had refused to see it, let alone acknowledge it. To him, Sasuke’s essence—his light—had never changed, and now Kakashi knew why. 

Naruto could see what was in Sasuke’s heart, unlike everyone else, and he knew, for a fact, that he had something exclusive from the Uchiha heir.

And suddenly, everything fell into place and clicked. Their teamwork, their perfect sync while fighting together, their ease, their rivalry, and their mutually fierce and uncontrolled emotions for each other.

How Sasuke never listened to anyone but always stopped when it came to Naruto. How he had not allowed anyone else to approach him, and yet had let Naruto, the one and only, save him.

How Naruto seemed to find no peace without Sasuke.

Nothing in this world ever seemed enough for Naruto, because none of it was Sasuke.

Kakashi had been naïve.

He had failed them all, including Sakura, by not seeing things clearly.

But knowing the truth didn’t make it easier. Hearts would break, and the worst was yet to come.

The Council had too much power and Kakashi had too little, for now.

Still, he could at least avoid complicating things further. Naruto and Sasuke were figuring out something for themselves, and Kakashi wouldn’t interfere, simply because he was done trying to fix what was beyond his reach.

All he could do was guide them as best as possible, and if the day came when he had to protect the boys from each other again, he would.

“I feel sorry for him,” Tenzō said eventually, as if the words carried an unpleasant taste. “Uchiha Sasuke. I’m not sure if it’s on Naruto’s behalf or if my perspective of him has changed, but I feel restless about wanting to trust his good intentions. He seems genuine, and yet he…”

“…strangled Naruto to a boner?” Kakashi finished lightly, though teasing, and still, the other man blushed, frown deepening.

“It’s not amusing. They’re too young to have this type of behavior, Senpai ,” he snapped, shaking his head. “They are impulsive. Naruto has no self-restraint; he’s worse than Uchiha. It puts me on edge.”

“I want to agree,” Kakashi said, sighing. “But they lost their arms fighting nearly to the death, only to start making out a few days later. I don’t understand them either. But they’ve been thinking about each other this whole time, it’s only natural. They’re seventeen, after all.”

“Yes, and I feel very disinclined to indulge it,” Tenzō mumbled, crossing his arms over his chest. “I don’t know whether to trust them or not, or if them being like this is even a good idea.”

He pressed his lips tightly together, turning his face away, and said nothing for a while, deeply lost in thought as he seemingly struggled within his mind over his own conflicting emotions.

The man’s hesitation was understandable. Kakashi, too, was surprised at the turn of events.

This would all be stressful enough in the future, and indulging it now felt like adding fuel to the fire.

However, the more resistance Naruto found, the more he would hold on to Sasuke. The last thing they needed was the blonde creating havoc to make a statement.

Deep down, Kakashi was concerned, but part of him felt it was only fair they had what they wanted—even if it wouldn’t last.

Sasuke’s sentence was bound to be harsh, and that alone would devastate Naruto.

No, their story hadn’t even started yet. They were still clawing their way through the wreckage just to earn the chance to try.

The rest… only time would tell.

“Tenzō, do what you think is right,” Kakashi eventually said, linking his fingers. “I doubt it’ll change much today, though. It’s their last day together for a while. If I may say so… the least you could do, for Naruto’s sake, is offer them some dignity, something Sasuke has tried to preserve, if anything. They’ve been through enough already.”

Tenzō’s shoulders tensed before deflating. “That’s true.” He paused. “Do you think his feelings for Naruto will keep him in line?”

The Hokage took a moment to consider, staring at the pile of unsigned reports. “I believe he’s been given a second chance that he doesn’t want to waste,” he replied. “He almost lost everything. Now he’s not alone. He wants a future with someone who means more than we understand, so we need to believe it’s real. If nothing else, in honor of Naruto’s faith in him, we should give him the benefit of the doubt.”

Tenzō chewed his lower lip. “I want to believe it, as well,” he admitted. “That would’ve made Naruto’s struggles worthwhile. But we’ve seen what Sasuke’s capable of. Even now, when he’s quiet, there’s something about him I can put my finger on.”

Again, he hesitated. “And Naruto… he gives everything without thinking. If Sasuke snaps again… it could break him.”

Kakashi could only nod understandingly.

“It looks like something real,” Tenzō added, reluctantly. “But also, like something that’ll go up in flames once they’re cornered. And we both know they will be, one way or another.”

Kakashi pulled his coffee cup toward his chest. “I know Sasuke won’t always be compliant,” he said gravely. “He may be impulsive, but he’s remarkably intelligent, as well, and he never did anything without knowing the consequences. Now more than ever, he will certainly calculate his every move.”

With a small grumble, Tenzō lowered his arms. “Even if that’s true, there’s too much stacked against them. I can only hide so much from the Council. And once they know how far this goes, they’ll twist it.”

Kakashi nodded again. “Naruto’s prestige from the Pein incident and the war gives him influence, but he’s a political wildcard now, too valuable to be tainted by Sasuke’s idealism. Naruto’s attachment to him doesn’t fit the Council’s narrative, and they’ll weaponize it.”

“And that doesn’t concern you?” The ANBU inquired, fists clenching at his sides.

Kakashi leaned forward, frowning. “We need to lie low,” he said firmly. “The village is a mess; we lost some of our greatest men, and the moods are fragile. Now we have a world-class criminal under our roof, who is also the hero’s obsession. Despite this, the Five Nations want him punished.”

“It just keeps getting worse the more we talk about it,” Tenzō grumbled back, inhaling sharply. “Naruto knows all of this, but I don’t think he understands the extent of what will be demanded of the Uchiha boy and, I expect, of him, too.”

Kakashi rubbed his temple. “We need to think strategically. If they behave and Sasuke’s sentencing goes smoothly, we’re off the hook. Everything else, we’ll deal with it as it comes and pray they don’t do anything stupid in the meantime.”

“We were talking about giving them privacy, and look how the conversation escalated,” Tenzō muttered, pinching the bridge of his nose. 

“Giving them privacy sounds like such a simple concept now that you see the whole picture, right?” Kakashi asked, with a small smile.

“ Hokage-sama .” Tenzō straightened and looked at him with something that was a half-plea, half-warning. “You do realize you’re asking me to condone… inappropriate acts of debauchery between teenagers?”

At this, Kakashi nearly laughed. He leaned forward with exaggerated slowness, cheek resting over a closed fist. “You sound like an old man, and it’s frankly hilarious.” 

“I’m not trying to, but still...” Tenzō gritted his teeth. “It’s not easy seeing your students suddenly be so… that .”

Kakashi hadn’t seen the tapes himself of the scenes that had traumatized the other man, but he had the reports. He wasn’t immune to any of it—just practical.

There was nothing he could or wanted to do about it, anyway.

His adorable twelve-year-olds were all grown up, going from naïve, innocent children to curious and overly excited pre-adults, hearts filled with yearning and feelings.

But maybe that’s exactly how it should be. 

They had the right to feel and want things for themselves, and maybe this time, eventually, they could find something meaningful.

He hoped they would.

“You know,” he said at last, tapping the cup with a finger. “After everything they’ve been through, it’s a miracle they still feel anything. Don’t you think it’s wonderful? That they can just be kids and have such intense feelings for each other? That they still hope for something even in dire times?”

Tenzō hesitated before nodding. “It is. I’m just not sure it’ll benefit them.”

“They’ll find out for themselves,” Kakashi replied, shrugging. “But they deserve a chance to live up to their age. Shinobi like you and I… we didn’t have that, and it’s nothing to be proud of. If anything, it just proves how thoroughly life robbed us of our youth.”

“I know,” Tenzō acquiesced, lowering his head slightly

With a flick of his hand, Kakashi gestured toward the door. “Do what you want. Sasuke will go for it regardless, so it’s up to you whether your twenty-man cell witnesses it or not.”

At first, his underling didn’t say anything, almond-shaped black eyes fixed somewhere above Kakashi’s shoulder as if trying to mentally silence his concerns. Then, with a tired sigh, he nodded, defeated. “A couple of hours. I’ll make sure to be the only one on watch. The mics will stay on, though.”

“Ah, you do have a perverted side,” Kakashi couldn’t help but tease, and got exactly the reaction he was looking for.

“It’s for safety purposes!” the other clarified heatedly, looking affronted. “I can’t just leave them completely alone; it would be more than unwise! And I will dispose of the tapes if everything goes according to plan, of course!”

“Yes-yes, I’m only messing with you,” the Hokage dismissed with a wave of his hand. “And when’s the transfer?”

“It’s scheduled for four a.m.,” Tenzō informed, face scrunched up in annoyance. “The seals will only be placed on him outside of the hospital, though. If we do it there, Naruto might catch on.”

“I don’t think you’ll have any issues, regardless,” the grey-haired one said simply. “I expect Sasuke to be completely cooperative.”

“I hope you’re right.”

There was nothing more to be said, so with a stiff nod, Tenzō turned, slipping his mask back on as he headed for the door. He paused briefly, as if considering one last protest, but thought better of it.

The handle clicked softly under his palm, and without another word, he stepped out, leaving the room heavy with unspoken burdens and futures they couldn’t control.

Kakashi didn’t move. He sat there, silent, staring at the now-cold cup of coffee in his hands as the door clicked shut again. 

The headache, at least, had fully arrived.

000

I’m going to kill him…

The bathing room was quiet, humid, and uncomfortably bright that morning. Naruto stood in front of the sink, bare-chested, staring wide-eyed at the mirror that was fogged from earlier use and that was now clearing in the center.

He tilted his head slightly, fingers ghosting over the tender, angry marks scattered across his neck in a mix of incredulity and fascination. There were red, uneven imprints of fingers pressed into the sides of his throat— Sasuke’s fingers.

The bruise wasn’t uniform, but it followed a clear path, the strength of his grip evident. Around it, several purplish blotches bloomed where Sasuke had sucked and nibbled at his skin viciously, and further down, on the curve where neck met shoulder, there was a deeper, ugly red mark of a clear bite, teeth having sunk hard enough to nearly split the skin.

A perfect mark caused by Uchiha Sasuke’s perfect fucking teeth .

Everything stung, burned.

Blue eyes travelled upward to stop at his lower lip, where a small gash could still be seen.

He looked like he’d been in a fight, which wasn’t inaccurate, but not quite right, either.

The previous day, everything had been sore and red like a rash, so Naruto had wrapped a face towel around his neck and hadn’t thought about it since.

However, now …

While he was used to being bruised and battered (such was the life of a Shinobi ), this was different— felt different, too—because he knew what had caused it.

Something guttural shattered inside him, clearing the illusion’s fog and bringing the coldness of reality into focus.

His heart drummed with the same disbelief and awe that had haunted him since his heated interaction with Sasuke in that stairwell, goosebumps making him shiver.

Carefully, he traced the bruise on his lip with a knuckle. The skin was warm and aching. He remembered the pain when Sasuke had bitten him... the feral clash of their bodies, overwhelming and pleasurable in equal measure, and the insatiable hunger that had filled him—the same one that still bubbled under his skin and made his breath catch as heat flooded him.

It had been amazing, and yet the harsh outcome was anything but beautiful, and he didn’t know how to feel about the sight of it.

Thankfully, he hadn’t crossed paths with anyone while heading for the bathing room, but if someone saw him just then, they would think that he’d been abused, and they weren’t wrong; he knew that much.

The other side of the story was that it had been consensual.

A part of him thought that he should feel angry, upset, or even dirty, because he looked like he’d been thoroughly chewed and spit out.

He was so naïve about everything emotional and sexual, but this wasn’t normal, and he knew it—knew that Sasuke had no place to mark him like this, like a fucking possession or an animal, least of all in such a vile way.

Swallowing the excess of saliva in his mouth, he suppressed a small moan at the memory.

There was no doubt in his mind that he had a problem.

He liked what it meant and how it had felt . Liked what had driven Sasuke to do it, what lay beneath—how he could still recall, vividly so , how the feeling of being wanted and devoured had been all-consuming, intoxicating beyond reason.

Naruto knew that, in the middle of the hurricane, there had been yearning, despair, and things that were still too raw and confusing to be properly organized or controlled.

He also knew the gentleness that had followed.

Because Sasuke was rough, but also capable of the sweetest, most tender caresses.

The fault had been Naruto’s, too—he had riled Sasuke up, provoked him, insanely eager to have all of that poured onto him exclusively.

Thinking about it just then made his entire body clench further, and it was surprising to him since he never considered himself that horny.

He had called Sasuke a sadist, but maybe he was a bit masochistic, too.

Or maybe he’d been lonelier than he thought, so starved for touch and affection that he took everything he could without a second thought, like a desperate child.

Who would’ve thought that they would be so absurdly comfortable doing this with each other?

All of this blew up rather unexpectedly, and he knew he probably should be worried, but he couldn’t if he tried.

His smile disappeared completely.

Did he… really like Sasuke that much ?

Well, after all he went through for him, obviously he did , but only now was he starting to understand the true depth of it, and what it implied.

Still… he wasn’t ready to admit those feelings had taken shape.

When he’d gotten himself into this, he had known where it would lead, so it wasn’t exactly shocking, and not something that scared him, especially because Sasuke shared the same feelings, but...

As lovely and intense—and a little crazy—as these days with Sasuke had been, he couldn’t dare to be overly optimistic.

Not that he didn’t believe that they had the chance of a future together, but he had no idea when that would happen or how . Of course, he would go above and beyond for Sasuke and them , but expecting too much would only cause him to suffer from anticipation.

Despite knowing that Sasuke’s predicament would fall upon them unavoidably, he was aware that his very being had grown too attached to the other’s constant presence, and in all truth, he had no idea how he’d feel once that was taken away from him.

Just thinking about it brought a stab of pain to his chest.

Leisurely, he ran the tip of his tongue over his bruised lip, noticing it still tasted metallic.

With a small sigh, he ran his index finger lightly over the bite mark on the curve of his neck, feeling the light sting it brought to the over-sensitized skin.

It only proved that these feelings of anxiety and longing weren’t his alone. What they had was something that surpassed mere friendship or even familiarity because there was a twisted, fierce hunger between them that only seemed to grow.

His heart skipped a beat as he took a sharp breath through his nose, blood quickly rushing south.

Sasuke wasn’t a box of surprises—he was an entire vault, but then again, so was Naruto.

At this point, he could not imagine himself going through this with anyone else, even if he knew he would hurt again—and more and more, he realized he didn’t want to.

Everything… he wanted to do everything with Sasuke, exclusively, no matter how or when.

Thankfully, Sasuke shared the same hopes for them, and that alone was a reassuring thought.

Naruto scowled at his reflection, cheeks flushing with embarrassment. “What the hell is wrong with me…”

The mirror didn’t answer, obviously, but something inside Naruto did.

“You’re so head over heels, I don’t even know if it’s cute or disgusting.”

Ah, yes, the voice of reason, coming to lecture and poke fun at him again.

“You're pretty feisty for a virgin, by the way,” Kurama drawled from the depths of his mind, sounding more amused than mocking. “ I didn’t think you’d be into being claimed like prey, but I guess I was wrong.”

Naruto groaned internally. Kurama always had something to tease him with, it seemed. “Shut up…”

“I’m just saying,” Kurama proceeded conversationally. “ You’ve been dead through most of your puberty, and now it’s like someone flipped a switch. Look at you. Practically panting thinking about your psychopathic boyfriend and that little cat and mouse game you two play. Interesting dynamic, though, I’ll give you that.”

Naruto didn’t respond, eyes flicking back to the bruises.

Indeed. Sasuke had handled him with the intent of carving something within him and making a statement.

He had imposed himself and his presence all over Naruto’s body, wrapping him in his essence until it was engraved in his memory, and while it was clear a lot of it was brought upon by emotional impulse, there had been purpose there, too.

Hunger. Possession. Something akin to desperation, begging to be understood.

And Naruto couldn’t blame him because he had wanted it— demanded it , even.  

The idea of marking Sasuke in return shot through him without warning.

Everything…

Naruto’s fingers flexed at the side of his neck. How would it feel to bruise and mark with the intent to own ?

His breath caught again.

“You were like this that day, too,” Kurama muttered, yet not unkindly so. “ After he put his arm around you and then tried to kill you. You cried for hours and got so worked up afterwards. First proper orgasm you had after years of disappointing self-pleasuring. That shirt of his did quite a number on you, if I recall.”

The heat of mortification started on Naruto’s chest and ascended to his neck and cheeks. “That’s not… I wasn’t thinking about him like that!” he denied fiercely. “It was just… a lot of emotions and memories; I was confused, and sad, and angry at him, and everything just hit me all at once!”

“Of course, because sadness is such a trigger for arousal,” Kurama threw sarcastically.

“I didn’t even know I was attracted to him back then, you know that! That happened just a few days ago, what are you even…”

“Sure,” Kurama dismissed lazily . “Because that shirt wasn’t indecent at all, and you didn’t think the asshole had turned ‘even more handsome’.

At that, Naruto physically shut his mouth and closed his eyes tightly.

Okay, maybe he did remember that day a little too well, along with all the weird things seeing a then sixteen-year-old Sasuke again made him feel.

Naruto had convinced himself that it couldn’t be helped—he hadn’t expected the guy to show up all manly while flashing his chest like that (he’d almost seen nipples !), least of all to have said guy suddenly invading his personal space and putting an arm around him.

It had been a surreal interaction for him, that much he knew. To be so close that he could smell Sasuke, so his and yet different from before, more mature, different scents from his life clinging to him like a poisonous reminder that he no longer belonged to Konoha.

His precious friend whom he hadn’t seen in forever. Naruto’s innocent body had not been ready.

He had no idea why he had done it in the first place, he wasn’t even thinking, too filled with the grief of having failed to bring Sasuke home.

Regardless, yes, it had probably been the best orgasm he had up until then.

So what if Sasuke had triggered him? He still hadn’t done it while thinking about him.

He couldn’t say the same of his most recent moments with himself, though, because Sasuke was always at the center.

 “Hey, I’m not judging, kid,” Kurama appeased him, more softly this time. He paused before adding, “You’ve never wanted anyone like this before. It’s normal.”

“Can you not ?” Naruto muttered out loud, gripping the edge of the sink, willing the heat in his body to settle and failing. “What are you now, my dad? My psychiatrist?”

Kurama sighed, the amusement fading just enough to let something more serious in. “ No, but you need to listen to me. You two have great chemistry, and it’s difficult to control something like that. But this kind of bond… You know it’s dangerous. If you’re not careful, it can ruin you both.”

Opening his eyes to look back at his reflection, Naruto swallowed. He wasn’t stupid, so he could see that this type of intensity could be dangerous.

But knowing and feeling weren’t two different things.

Naruto felt like his body no longer belonged to him—every nerve raw and responsive to Sasuke’s touch, unraveling him from the inside out, all his emotions and his cravings surfacing helplessly despite how much he tried to contain himself.

It was magnetic. Like gravity. A vortex pulling them into something wild and irreversible.

It made him restless, excited, and yes, a little unhinged, out of himself.

There was no matching the things his best friend made him feel, and he always wanted to see the other side of every interaction they had.

He could keep his hands to himself, but not all the time, least of all when Sasuke responded to him.

The feeling was so powerful that Naruto didn’t dare to name it.

This insatiability was a little frightening, especially when one considered that they hadn’t exactly done much other than kissing. Twice.

Only twice. But it hadn’t been simple, or shy, or mild—far from it. Naruto had to wonder how much further things might escalate if they kept crossing lines without thinking.

Maybe he was a little crazy in wanting to find out.

What if there was a chance that this was just how they were together? Maybe something that seemed overwhelming to others suited them just fine.

“Yeah, I know,” he eventually replied. “I just…can’t stop it.”

“I know I have no right to give you advice since I’m not even human to begin with,” Kurama said, and he sounded slightly hesitant. “But while it’s interesting to see, it’s too soon to be this emotionally invested in him. You’ll end up suffering, even if, hopefully, not because of him, anymore. But for him....”

“I know,” Naruto repeated, making a face. “But I was emotionally invested in him from the start. Everything else that’s new right now doesn’t change anything, and I know it’ll be hard at some point, but we’ll get through this. I’ll be damned if I let anyone take him away from me after everything I went through to get him back.”

“Now look who’s being unhealthily possessive,” Kurama muttered, with a snort. Then, he all but sighed, and Naruto could feel his hesitation again, as if there was something he wanted to say, but instead kept to himself.

“You should heal them,” he said, his tone firm, yet casual, alluding to the bruises. “You can do it yourself, right? Accelerating your healing process in specific places? You’re getting pretty good at controlling my chakra.”

Naruto hesitated, even though he didn’t know why. “Yeah, I guess so…”

“It’s going to hurt a bit,” Kurama informed him. “It doesn’t seem so bad when you’re in battle and full of adrenaline, but self-healing is tough otherwise.”

“Why are they even visible, still?” Naruto asked, frowning at his reflection. “Shouldn’t they have faded during the night?”

“You don’t pay attention, do you?” Kurama huffed. “The chakra heals, but it doesn’t suppress a wound from developing to its natural stages. Once your body starts the healing process itself, that’s when it triggers the healing properties in the chakra, unless you trigger it yourself, that is. So, of course, the wounds will look worse and hurt before they start to heal.”

With a hum of understanding, Naruto allowed his eyes to travel over the ugly bruises on his skin one last time, something strange clenching inside him.

Why was the thought of erasing them so upsetting for him? He felt reluctant to do it for some reason, even though he knew he couldn’t possibly walk around with them in a fucking hospital freely and not be noticed.

It was almost like parting with a piece of Sasuke, somehow, and it made him feel uneasy.

Was it dread? Those were just bruises, nothing that tangibly belonged to Sasuke, and yet, he couldn’t put his finger on it, but it was there, nonetheless.

Heaving a sigh, Naruto focused, pulling chakra from deep within him and weaving it carefully through his body like a thread. He slowly sent it to his throat first, where the muscles ached, and nearly flinched when he felt what seemed to be the faintest echo of Sasuke’s chakra clinging there.

It made no sense since Sasuke hadn’t been wielding chakra since their fight, so it was impossible that he had traces of him on him.

Naruto thought that maybe it was just his imagination—that it was simply the after-feel of Sasuke’s fingerprints on his skin.

Regardless, his imagination made the abused flesh throb as the healing process felt unwilling, as if his body didn’t want to obey the command to regenerate.

For the third time, Naruto felt Kurama’s aura tainted with uncertainty. “Relax and don’t fight it,” he advised. “You can’t let your emotions unbalance your chakra flow.”

Gritting his teeth, Naruto tried to clean his mind and heart as he pulled the chakra harder, and the effect was immediate as it violently seemed to push at the layers of his skin from the inside out, and he could feel every tissue and every cell move, healing and burning away the traces of Sasuke’s fingers. It was a visceral sensation, and it did hurt, making him hiss as his eyes watered.

He’d never done this voluntarily outside of battle, but now he knew why it wasn’t a good idea to go against his body’s normal healing process.

Once his throat was back to normal, he moved on to the sides and curve of his neck. He pursed his lips tightly together, muscles stiffening as, one by one, angry reds and deep purples diminished and faded into nothing, leaving only a faint soreness that pulsed stubbornly.

Because it made no difference and he needed something , he didn’t heal his lip.

Lifting his chin, Naruto took one last glance at his neck, turning his head from one side to the other. It was flawless again, not even a trace of anything that had happened the previous day visible.

While he wasn’t sure if the fact should make him feel anything at all, he knew he wasn’t supposed to feel disappointed. 

Even after the marks vanished, his brain couldn’t seem to catch up, because he could swear that he could still feel the imprint of Sasuke's hands, the lingering heat of his mouth—his teeth—on him all the same.

And now he had an urgent matter to take care of between his legs, because a certain asshole hadn’t allowed him to find relief, and now it was building up.

Exhaling shakily, Naruto stripped off his pants and underwear and headed for the shower, the cool air doing nothing to settle the restless need coiling low in his belly.

He wondered if Sasuke was awake yet and feeling restless about his absence, or if he was the only one who felt like part of him was missing.

000

Already freshly showered, Sasuke stood by the window of their room, right shoulder leaning on the glass as his eyes scanned the well-known landscape outside.

For the first time since they’d awakened in the hospital, Naruto had gotten out of bed before him. Usually, it was the other way around, but since he’d had a hard time falling asleep the night before, once he managed to pass out, he’d been sleeping so heavily he hadn’t even noticed his friend getting up.

The way even his body worked differently around Naruto never ceased to amaze him. While he usually slept with one eye open, easily roused by the slightest shift or sound, with Naruto, he slept soundlessly, even if not enough. Still, it was a blessing that his nights were dreamless.

For sure, that would be changing soon.

Sasuke lifted his hand with a soft sigh and, with nimble fingers, unfolded the small, crumpled note he'd found on his nightstand next to Ino’s flowers upon waking, eyes scanning the ANBU’s neat handwriting again. The message was short and discreet, yet clear.

Two hours starting lights out. One OP in surveillance. Mics will be on for precaution. Don’t try anything stupid.

Something within him had twisted uncomfortably because he hadn't expected such consideration, and in all honesty, he had no idea what to do with that time.

Well, he had an idea, which was why he asked in the first place, but he didn’t know how to go about it, and he wasn’t concerned.

Two hours was a decent amount of time, and yet, Sasuke knew it wouldn’t be enough as soon as the clock started ticking.

Unless time stopped completely, nothing would ever be enough that day. A torrent of emotions hit him all at once—less fear than something closer to premature grief.

Sasuke didn’t want to think about what-ifs, though. He didn’t want to think about what he could’ve done better, what he could’ve said, or what amends he should’ve made because he wasn’t fit to make that kind of judgment.

There was no doubt that he needed to be accountable for his mistakes, but the world owed him an apology, too. That cycle was only just beginning.

His situation with Naruto spoke for itself, and that was all that mattered to Sasuke. Naruto made no demands from him—content enough that they could be themselves around each other—and promised to stay with him, so Sasuke needed to have faith that the time would come when he’d be able to repay that immeasurable loyalty.

It was no use feeling regretful or sad, and yet he couldn’t help it.

Every wound inflicted upon his heart in the last few years was still open, bleeding, and he didn’t even know how to start healing or how to process all the information he had and store it away, so it didn’t hurt.

More than incarceration or the prospect of torture, Sasuke feared being alone, simply because he had no idea how to deal with the quiet once he had to face himself, his mind, and all the emotions and memories he’d been suppressing.

The emergence of Sasuke and Naruto’s feelings for each other had pushed things to the side for a little while, and yet, even these feelings felt like blades, threatening to reopen cuts he hadn’t begun to heal.

Regardless, instead of thinking that they made him weak, as before, Sasuke now chose to believe that they made him stronger in the face of adversity.

Because being with Naruto in that hospital had given him everything, and he was profoundly grateful that fate had allowed him this small piece of joy.

Grateful for the laughs, the bickering, and the warm nights in tight, comforting embraces. Grateful for the laughter, the quiet understanding, and the unexpected firsts that made him feel alive again.

Sasuke now wanted so many things he didn’t even know how to begin to be realistic anymore, even if he naturally was. He desperately wanted to believe that he would, with Naruto, have the chance to be free and choose what to do with his life.

He wanted everything they had gone through to have meaning. Life couldn’t be so unfair that it would take everything away from him again when he’d already lost so much.

And he was willing to fight, but knowing Naruto would fight right next to him made him feel as if everything was possible, even if waiting for it would be painful.

Carefully folding the note again, he tucked it away inside the pocket of his pants just as he sensed Naruto’s familiar chakra approaching the room. Straightening, his eyes turned towards the door.

Naruto entered moments later, holding his toothbrush and toothpaste in his hand, hair still damp and messy from the shower.

"Morning, sleepy head," he greeted, offering Sasuke his usual radiant smile.

"Morning," Sasuke murmured back, with a small nod. Seeing Naruto fresh and flushed from the shower stirred something warm and restless in him.

“Did you have a rough night or something?” Naruto asked casually, moving toward his nightstand and a little clumsily opening the drawer before dropping the objects inside. “You’re always the first to get up, but you were sleeping like a damn rock. I thought about bombing you, but you look so pretty when you sleep, I took pity on you.”

“Thank you for being considerate,” Sasuke thanked sarcastically as he leaned his back against the window. “You’re still a weirdo for watching me sleep. At least you’re not molesting me while I’m unconscious anymore.”

Shaking his head, Naruto walked over to him with a hand on his hip. “Nah, I’d rather mess with you while you’re awake,” he said playfully, stopping in front of him and tilting his head, and his eyes were so blue under the beautiful morning sun that Sasuke had to narrow his. “You know things become a lot better when you’re not so defensive all the time, right?”

“I’m not defensive,” Sasuke denied, tilting his chin up. “I already explained to you that I value privacy. It’s not about what people know or do not know; it’s about what they should and should not see.”

“Yeah, sure,” Naruto conceded with a sigh, and while his smile softened, it didn’t disappear.

He looked strangely attractive with his hair like that, completely and carelessly unruffled, and these thoughts were something Sasuke was still trying to get used to.

Sasuke’s eyes dropped from Naruto’s to his neck. He wasn’t surprised to find the bruises gone—Naruto healed fast, after all—but a strange twist in his stomach caught him off guard as he frowned.

However, when his eyes found Naruto’s lower lip, he realized that it was still bruised, even if it was just a small gash that was slightly swollen. For some reason, seeing it made him feel less restless.

Was he really this unsettled because his ego needed Naruto to bear visible proof of him?

I’m stupid…

Noticing his gaze, Naruto cleared his throat, rubbing the back of his head. "They actually looked worse this morning than yesterday, so I healed myself faster to not raise suspicion," he explained casually, sensing Sasuke’s thoughts. When Sasuke raised his eyebrows, he shrugged, then added jokingly, "You gotta chill, Uchiha. You can’t go around branding people like that. I’m not a damn cow."

Despite the playful tone, Sasuke felt the words hit him like a slap, something hot and vicious crawling inside him.

He narrowed his eyes again and pressed his mouth tightly shut, unable to hide his irritation, and instantly, Naruto’s expression changed to something akin to horror, as it so often did when he realized he’d said something inconvenient.

Sasuke wasn’t angry at him—he knew his aggression had been uncalled for, regardless of Naruto’s response, and he knew his friend was right. He didn’t know how bad the bruises had looked, but it didn’t matter; it still made him feel frustrated at himself.

"That wasn’t my intention," Sasuke eventually retorted stiffly, voice colder than he intended. "I didn’t mean to demean you in any way; I thought you liked it."

Instantly, Naruto stepped closer, lifting his hand reassuringly. "Hey, you know I did," he assured sincerely, eyes softer now, apologetic. "I didn’t mean anything by it, okay? I gotta stop making lame jokes.” He paused, chewing on his lower lip for a couple of seconds before proceeding, his cheeks reddening. “Still, I think that this kind of stuff… Well, I’m not against it, I just think maybe we should explore it differently if… well… you’re up for it… eventually , I guess?”

Sasuke swallowed thickly, tension momentarily flooding the space between them.

He understood what Naruto meant, understood what that slightly pleading undertone was alluding to, and understood that Naruto wasn’t upset by what had happened either.

That push and pull had always existed between them, but to have it enter the more emotional and sexual part of their relationship had been surprising, even if, all things considered, not exactly unexpected.

It was the core of who they were, together, and that was mainly why it had been so thrilling for both to begin with, experimental as it had been.

Sasuke knew Naruto was still curious about it, just as he was, but he knew well how dangerous this territory could potentially be. Sasuke wasn’t stable enough for this, just as Naruto wasn’t mature enough to understand how potentially harmful it could be—he was too pure, too unblemished. While Sasuke was, too, he had seen more things in this realm than he’d like to admit.

Nonetheless, Sasuke had hurt Naruto enough times, and the last thing he wanted to do was to hurt him any further, even if consensually so.

Sasuke was sure that, at some point, Naruto would punch him with true intent to hurt, simply because he had it coming, and well, he would take it for what it was.

Naruto held his gaze steadily, his expression almost innocently hopeful, and Sasuke felt himself calm slightly under that warm presence, though the restless feeling refused to fade completely.

Sasuke exhaled quietly, shoulders slumping. “We’ll see,” he said quietly, not wanting to be dramatic by reminding him they might not have that chance, but not wanting to be overly emotional about the prospect that Naruto thought that far ahead, either. “Still, no matter what you say, it’s not right if the bruises were that bad. I’m sorry for taking it too far.”

Pouting, Naruto grabbed the hem of Sasuke’s t-shirt and tugged at it absently. “You don’t sound very sorry, you know,” he noted begrudgingly, for some reason not pleased with Sasuke’s reply.

“You didn’t sound sorry for busting my stitches either, but I still accepted your apology,” Sasuke countered, poking the center of his friend’s chest once, gently.

“Fair enough,” Naruto whispered, his expression changing as he offered him a small, lopsided smirk. Then, he moved intimately closer, not enough for their bodies to touch, but enough to feel each other’s warmth, his expressive eyes scanning Sasuke’s features attentively. When Sasuke reached out to touch the tips of his fingers to his cheek, though, his smile faded a bit, probably seeing something in his eyes that was a little too honest. 

"What’s wrong, bastard? There’s something off about you.”

Naruto never disappointed him with his ability to read him accurately.

Due to their proximity, Sasuke could smell him all too well—the scent of the hospital soap, the toothpaste on his breath, and that underlying something else, so his , that it had become now far too familiar and dear to him.

As covertly as he could, he allowed himself to take a small whiff, committing that scent to memory and hoping that his mind wouldn’t fail him when he needed some extra faith to hold on to. It made his heart race as something tightened in his belly, and it was as delightful a feeling as it was painful.

Sasuke shook his head slightly, cupping a whiskered cheek, eyes flickering briefly to Naruto's lips before meeting his gaze again. "It’s nothing," he said quietly, hoping that his voice sounded light enough. “I didn’t sleep well considering a certain someone was snoring in my ear.”

“Sasuke, I don’t snore!” Naruto retorted with false offense, pulling at his t-shirt a little and making their chests collide.

“If the entire village blew up, you would sleep right through it, so how would you know?” Sasuke teased, yet in all seriousness at first, the nail of his thumb vaguely scratching off a bit of toothpaste that had dried on Naruto’s chin.

“Shut up, that’s not true and you know it!”

Despite himself, Sasuke smirked back, finding Naruto’s expression endearing.

He hated being so infuriatingly aware of how much he’d miss these stupid exchanges.

Unexpectedly, he was reminded of their times as teammates when he’d felt the same way about Naruto’s pouts or childish behavior. Granted, the idiot was a pain in the ass sometimes, but he made the most hilarious faces and was a rather cute kid.

Of course, back then, Sasuke had refused to think about it like that, preferring to label Naruto as ridiculous and thinking his face was just plain stupid.

How things have changed.

The air seemed to thicken again. Feeling Naruto’s heartbeat against his chest, Sasuke’s hand moved to rest on the other’s neck, unconsciously seeking more contact. Naruto’s body jolted in awareness (or excitement) as his eyes unblinkingly stared into Sasuke’s, that inescapable expectation filling them, silently expressing every little desire that resided within him.

Sasuke felt that in his very core, too.

They know.

Of course, they did. There was no turning back now, and nothing he could do to protect himself and Naruto anymore, even if he wanted to.

All he could do was wait and trust that he had the tools to handle it with dignity.

He knew well that what he and Naruto had wasn’t common by societal standards, and he knew that, if they ever had the chance to pursue it, they couldn’t (wouldn’t) live in the shadows, simply because it wasn’t an option.

Besides, even if he was unworthy, Naruto deserved better.

Maybe because he ached and knew he was about to lose the most precious thing he had in years, Sasuke found himself leaning in slightly, stripped of hesitation and discomfort, grateful when Naruto mirrored the action. Their faces were mere inches apart, mouths so close Sasuke could feel Naruto's breath ghosting warmly against his skin.

However, Naruto paused, caringly giving him some time to change his mind and step back if he wanted to.

There was a moment when he licked his lips slowly, blue eyes searching for Sasuke’s to try and read his intent. When he spoke, he sounded a little playful, yet impatient. “Just to make sure, is this like, tension, or are we actually going to…?”

“Yes,” Sasuke interrupted the unfinished question with a frown. “Now shut up.”

Hesitating wasn’t in Sasuke’s plans anymore, and he didn’t allow Naruto to say anything further as he closed the distance between them by touching their lips together. He felt Naruto fist his t-shirt in pure elation, with his usual enthusiasm, immediately trying to pull him closer as he pressed himself further into him.

Sasuke felt something inside of him soaring as something else found some sort of grounding peace. The happiness in Naruto’s very essence was beautiful to him.

It felt strange to kiss so innocently, so casually, not driven by hunger or impulse, and yet it was no less soul-stirring, weirdly soothing.

Almost shyly, their lips met in soft pecks—brief, fluttering, each one feeding the tension rather than easing it. It felt like they were just now learning how to kiss with tenderness instead of voraciousness, and their bodies didn’t move much, held still by a silent understanding that this was a time to savor rather than devour.

Not yet.

Sasuke’s hand slid up the side of Naruto’s neck, his thumb tracing the strong line beneath his jaw. The gesture coaxed the other closer, and when their mouths met again, it was slower and deeper. Sasuke parted his lips just enough to be openly inviting and felt Naruto’s tongue flick against his own experimentally, but full of intent.

The contact was faint, exploratory, yet devastating in its softness.

Sasuke responded by meeting Naruto halfway with a languid stroke of his tongue, and they lingered like that, mouths colliding in a rhythm too careful to be casual. Every motion pulsed with heat and restraint—tongues brushing, retreating, brushing again—as if testing how far they could go before they snapped.

A small, elated moan left Naruto’s throat as his hand released Sasuke’s t-shirt to slide upward, splaying across Sasuke’s chest. His palm rested over his heart, fingers flexing a little, wantonly, feeling the raging beat beneath, completely exposing him.

The heat between them rose, spiraling and dense, curling low in Sasuke’s belly. Eagerness simmered beneath it, but neither moved to fuel it.

Each breath they shared, every quiet wet sound of lips parting and meeting again, every little gasp caught between kisses—felt more intimate than anything wild could have been. The restraint only made it worse.

Or perhaps better.

Then, there was a soft knock on the door, and while Sasuke nearly groaned in frustration, he was also relieved because the growing discomfort between his thighs was bound to be problematic the more they kissed.

They stilled, yet not sharply so, but the distraction made them break the kiss on reflex, even if their foreheads touched now, quick breaths mingling and eyes half-lidded and heavy with an unspoken need for more.

Reluctantly, they parted—Sasuke’s hand lingering at Naruto’s neck for a moment longer before slipping away.

Naruto stepped back first, his hand sliding from Sasuke’s chest and leaving his scorching warmth behind.

His cheeks were red as they exchanged a final glance. “Yeah?” he called out, his voice not as steady as he had probably intended.

The door creaked open, and Sakura stepped inside. She looked unusually pale and tense, even a little nervous as her eyes traveled quickly between them. Clearing her throat quietly, she offered them a forced smile.

"Good morning," she greeted, carefully. "Am I interrupting something?"

"No," Sasuke replied smoothly, his composure perfectly in check. Naruto, on the other hand, looked visibly flustered, awkwardly scratching his head as he avoided Sakura’s gaze.

Sakura hesitated, clearly choosing her words carefully. "I just wanted to let you know I won't be around today. I just came to take care of a few things, but will be leaving soon," she explained, eyes briefly meeting Sasuke’s. There was something very emotional in her expression, a quiet sadness she was trying to mask, and Sasuke instantly understood that she knew about his arrest.

“Ah, it’s fine, Sakura-chan," Naruto reassured, almost sheepishly. "It’s not like we’ll kill each other just because you’re not around, you know?"

For some reason, Sakura’s expression changed, for a second looking genuinely upset by his words, but it was soon gone as one of her eyebrows curled upward as if she were far from believing it.

“Let’s just say I’m hoping you two can be civil, even without supervision,” she said, smiling a little at him before turning her attention back to Sasuke. Again, her green eyes revealed more than her words—namely, that she likely knew her presence, or lack thereof, made little difference in how they interacted, for better or worse. And it saddened her. "Do you guys need anything before I go?"

"Is there any way we can get a pen and a notebook, or at least some paper?" Sasuke asked politely.

She seemed mildly surprised. "I’m sure I can find something."

Sasuke nodded, and Naruto took the opportunity to groan dramatically, clutching his stomach. 

"Can you also ask the nurses where breakfast is? I’m starving!"

Sakura rolled her eyes, smiling wider despite herself. "Don’t be such a baby!” she admonished, shaking her head with false amusement. “But I'll see what’s taking them so long."

Glancing at them one last time, she stepped back out, the door clicking softly behind her as she thoughtfully closed it again for privacy.

For a moment, silence lingered between the boys, the air still a bit heavy from Sakura’s interruption. Then Naruto muttered, frowning faintly, “She looked… kinda weird, didn’t she?”

Sasuke turned to him, a little surprised. Naruto’s perceptiveness always seemed to come in waves—hidden beneath his loudness, then suddenly razor-sharp when it mattered.

Sasuke held his gaze, quiet admiration bubbling through him. “She’s probably just tired. She does work a lot.”

Naruto didn't look entirely convinced, but he let it go, rubbing the back of his neck again before plopping down onto Sasuke’s bed. His expression shifted as he produced a dirty grin. “Well, I guess more kissing is out of the question, then?”

Sasuke threw him a reproachful look that made him pout before shifting his gaze to the closed door. He felt a faint, nagging pang of guilt—not just because Sakura was upset about his impending arrest, but because he suspected she had finally realized something was happening between him and Naruto.

If that was the case, then good—it would be less troublesome to talk about, eventually.

Sasuke turned his face back toward the window, the light catching on his profile as he let out a quiet breath. Outside, the sky was impossibly blue—deceptively calm for a day that would change everything.

Behind him, the bed creaked softly. When he glanced back, Naruto had shifted to sit cross-legged on top of the blankets, and he was extending his hand toward him, palm open, invitingly. Without a word, Sasuke stepped away from the window and reached for that hand, fingers curling into Naruto’s as he moved to sit beside him.

Every second counted.

000

True to her words, Sakura returned while the boys were having breakfast, a simple black notebook and a regular blue inked pen in her hand. Sasuke thanked her, but didn’t explain what he wanted to do with it, relieved when she didn’t pry.

He preferred not to add salt to her wounds.

Maybe his silence only made things worse, but truthfully, he didn’t know how to deal with her, even if he wasn’t uncomfortable around her anymore.

Sasuke was grateful for her forgiveness, her care, and patience, but he wasn’t the most tactful person. Her feelings had always frustrated him, and he didn’t know how to have certain conversations without being rude.

She wasn’t Naruto, but she was still a friend and former teammate who had been damaged by him, and with whom he would have to, at some point, learn to reconnect.

He hoped she understood his position and that, no matter what she thought of him or what she already knew, he, too, hoped they could one day speak openly about every misunderstanding.

Fortunately, Sakura was a smart young woman, and she seemed to understand what he tried to convey. She smiled at him and merely wished him a good day before leaving.

While breakfast had been easygoing, with vague talk about how to entertain themselves, the nurse in charge entered the room to summon Sasuke for a thorough checkup. Naruto asked why only Sasuke, but she merely told him that he wasn’t healing as fast, so it was necessary to keep a closer watch.

Sasuke should’ve seen it coming. He figured he’d been discharged already, but perhaps out of necessity or through Kakashi’s insistence, he still needed to be evaluated to confirm he was fit for what awaited him.

Not that it made a difference. The council wanted him to suffer regardless of his condition, so the more vulnerable he was, the better.

He was far from one hundred percent, and while missing a limb weakened him, he was certain he could still take on most of the ANBU ops in the building and escape if he wanted to.

Of course, if word got out that he was trying to flee, he’d have more than the ANBU to worry about, which was one reason he didn’t try, the main one being Naruto.

So, Sasuke endured, automatically answering the doctors’ questions, constantly wondering how much longer they’d waste his time.

Maybe he was paranoid, but it felt as if nurses and doctors were purposefully working slower that day, being unnecessarily thorough. It upset him greatly, and it took every ounce of restraint not to snap and leave.

When he returned to their room, Naruto was lying on his belly, hugging Sasuke’s pillow casually, looking thoroughly bored. Their lunch trays were untouched, the food still giving off steam.

The genuine smile he offered Sasuke as soon as he entered lit up the place at once, somehow calming the impatient edge Sasuke had been feeling.

Taking a deep breath, Sasuke reminded himself that this was the worst day to be in a bad mood.

The last thing he wanted was to erase Naruto’s smile—the only thing that belonged to him right now, and the only thing that gave him the strength to breathe.

000

The dining area was quiet later that afternoon, with only them and an elderly man sitting alone in a far corner with a book.

Sunlight filtered through the windows, soft and drowsy, warming the otherwise sterile room.

As before, they sat at a table by the window. Naruto sat sideways in his chair, elbow on the table, tongue poking out slightly as he glared at the notebook in front of him. Sasuke sat beside him, watching him struggle to draw, clumsy fingers gripping the pen.

"What the hell is this even supposed to be?" Naruto muttered, holding up the page where he’d attempted a frog or a ramen bowl—it was hard to tell. The lines were jagged, the shape bloated, and the pen pressure heavy. He snorted with a self-deprecating smirk. "It’s like my hand’s drunk."

He squinted at the paper as if it had somehow personally offended him. Sasuke leaned forward and let out a soft, unimpressed huff. "You never had good handwriting to begin with, so drawing was bound to be a disaster."

Naruto scowled, dropping the notebook on the table. “Practicing my left hand’s dexterity was your idea,” he accused, flipping him off. “Don’t lecture me with your dominant-hand privilege."

Sasuke caught Naruto’s finger in his fist. “ This finger’s pretty agile for stupid stuff,” he noted dryly. “Try using it for more than picking your nose.”

Leisurely, a nasty smirk appeared on the blonde’s mouth. “Oh, I’ve got enough dexterity where it matters, Uchiha-kun ,” he teased, playfully thrusting said finger inside Sasuke’s fist and wiggling his eyebrows idiotically.

“You talk like you even know what to do with it,” Sasuke hissed, rolling his eyes and letting go before swatting him lightly on the head. “Disgusting idiot.”

Naruto grinned wider before looking down at his drawing again. “Anyway, for a first try, it doesn’t look that bad, does it?”

“It looks like shit,” Sasuke said straightforwardly, leaning back.

It wasn’t good, not even for a first try, and he didn’t want Naruto thinking otherwise.

His friend pursed his lips, wounded, and slammed the notebook shut. “Geez, don’t hold back on the encouragement, you bully.”

Despite the attitude, Sasuke’s lips twitched. "You’re confusing me with someone who lies,” he offered, with a shrug. “Try writing something instead. Might be easier than drawing.”

Naruto groaned but gave in, flipping the notebook open and scribbling a crooked version of his name. The 'Na' was okay, the 'ru' less so, and the 'to' barely legible.

"See? Improvement ," he said proudly, smacking the page conceitedly.

It was passable, but because  Sasuke enjoyed teasing Naruto too much, he still retorted, unimpressed. “You’re delusional.”

They exchanged a defiant look for a couple of seconds. Then, the corners of Naruto’s mouth curled, and Sasuke felt something loosen in his chest. 

He wanted to preserve these kinds of moments when they were at their most genuine—stupid, playful, and gentle.

“Go on, keep practicing,” he encouraged softly, elbowing him a little. “What are you going to do if you can’t even write your name properly?"  

With a resigned nod, Naruto focused on the notebook again, painstakingly perfecting his signature. Once he had Sasuke’s approval, he moved on to random words, some with trickier characters.

His grip was so tight that Sasuke had to touch his fingers occasionally to loosen them before they went numb. Each time, Naruto flinched, blushing, but not in awkwardness or arousal, just something difficult to word, and yet Sasuke understood well.

He observed Naruto closely, trying to read the nuances in his chakra. The other teen knew he was being watched—the rigidness in his shoulders and his furrowed brows made that obvious—but he stubbornly refused to react.

That made it all the more entertaining.

The younger one wasn’t annoyed. If anything, he was elated by Sasuke’s closeness, his attention, and the familiar carefree touches. He thrived under it, just as he had the day before, constantly relishing and demanding everything Sasuke had to give.

Somehow, just watching him made Sasuke’s darkness ease.

Admitting to caring about someone so much was a liberating, yet immensely painful experience, and it made him feel horrible that he was giving so much of himself to Naruto only to take it away from him without warning.

How could he not? It would certainly be very cruel for both of them to simply refuse them completely.

He just wanted Naruto to be free of the burden and to be himself wholeheartedly, as usual.

A part of him wanted to tell Naruto the truth—that he would be taken away in just a few hours—but he didn’t want to think about how he would react or the kind of expression he would make.

Besides, he couldn’t bear the thought of making Naruto watch him leave, again , even if this time, willingly.

This was for the best. Even if Naruto resented him for it, he’d get over it once he understood why Sasuke had chosen this approach, and he would.

"I wonder when we’ll get to spar again," Naruto said, flipping to a new page and waking Sasuke up from his thoughts. "I’m so going to kick your ass, even with just one arm."

Sasuke’s eyebrow arched, chin resting on his hand. "With half your balance gone and a hand you barely control?"

"Exactly," Naruto replied, unfazed. "You won’t know what hit you."

Sasuke let out a soft ‘pfft’ and accepted that answer, earning a grin from Naruto before he bent over the notebook again.

When Sasuke read the shaky katakana , however, his heart tightened.

Sasuke.

The somberness mixed with affection that suddenly washed over him was inescapable as he saw the uneven wavy lines that made his name, and yet it was clear that Naruto had effectively tried to embellish it to the best of his ability.

“See? It’s perfect, and almost pretty!” Naruto grinned, nodding at his handiwork. “This arm will be so strong I’ll forget I ever had two!”

"Do you resent me?" Sasuke asked before he could stop himself.

Naruto froze, pen stilling mid-stroke as he was clearly about to start writing ‘Uchiha’. He looked up, visibly startled. "What’s this about now ?"

Hesitating for a couple of seconds, the dark-haired one contemplated whether it would be wise, somehow, to finally expand on all the things that they hadn’t talked about yet—all the things Naruto probably should hate him for, yet for some reason didn’t.

"For your arm,” he clarified, choosing against going too deep and risking ruining the rest of the day.

Naruto blinked, baffled. "Don’t be ridiculous," he countered, making a face as he lowered his voice and leaned a little closer. "How does that even make sense, Sasuke? Why would I even want to be in this… situation with you if I resented you in any way? You’re so damn absurd, I swear…”

"You can forgive someone, care about them, maybe even feel intimately inclined towards them, and still resent them," Sasuke pointed out seriously. “Sounds plausible enough for our situation.”

"But I don’t resent you," Naruto asserted. "Would I rather have my arm? Sure. But it’s not like I’m the only one who lost something. And since we’re at it, do you resent me ? I’m just as much to blame."

“As if I could,” Sasuke said instantly. “Even if I lost both arms and legs, I couldn’t resent you, not after all the damage I caused.”

This seemed to have hit something inside Naruto because he didn’t move for a while, simply gazing at him unblinkingly. His expression was strangely hard to read, but Sasuke could detect the sudden surprise and uneasiness in his energy.

He didn’t know what he had said to cause it, so he carefully made his knee drift closer to Naruto’s under the table, nudging it slightly. “Don’t think too hard, you’ll burn your last brain cell,” he teased lightly.

Naruto snorted, nudging him back.

“Well…” he muttered, clearing his throat. “I think if we’d made out earlier, maybe all this disaster could’ve been avoided.”

That was some way to change the subject.

“Earlier? As in, when we were thirteen ?” Sasuke asked, making a face and playing along..

“Too soon?” Naruto asked, looking skyward, tapping the pen to his chin. “Maybe it would’ve stopped you from leaving. Like, a kiss in exchange for my invaluable services.”

“Kissing is not a suitable currency anywhere in the world, stupid.”

“The old pervert would disagree.”

The screech of a chair made them both glance back. The old man in the corner stood, gave them a pointed look, and left, book tucked under his arm and muttering something under his breath.

Sasuke could’ve sworn it was something offensive.

“What crawled up his ass?” Naruto asked blandly. Sasuke couldn’t tell if he was oblivious or pretending to be.

Heaving a sigh, the Uchiha snatched Naruto’s pen from him and used the back of his hand to push the idiot’s arm onto the table. "Kissing was a disconcerting concept for me at the time, anyway," he said, not commenting on the man anymore. "I doubt it would’ve made a difference. The idea of sharing body fluids disgusted me quite a lot."

“Huh, really?” Naruto wrinkled his nose and watched Sasuke write on his arm, goosebumps rising on the skin, yet he didn’t complain. “Maybe when we met again, instead of flashing your tits and trying to kill me, you could’ve kissed me. More impactful and way less predictable.”

Sasuke scoffed. Of all moments, that guy had to bring up that one. It had stuck with him. 

It had stuck with Sasuke, too, though he’d never admit it.

“I’m sure Sakura would’ve been thrilled ,” he said with a hint of scorn. “But kissing you wasn’t on my list that day.”

At sixteen, Sasuke might’ve known he had a powerful aura and looked good to match, so he had flaunted it to feed his ego. Maybe he’d even been too excited to see Naruto again, though the emotion had irritated him.

The look Sasuke received was more than skeptical. “So, what was on your list?”

Ignoring him, Sasuke started writing ‘Usuratonkachi’ along the veins of his forearm. “More importantly, I wasn’t flashing anything. It was just an outfit. Why did you feel the need to point it out? Did it traumatize you, Uzumaki?”

“As if!” Naruto scoffed, though a glance showed him visibly flustered. Their legs bumped again as he eyed Sasuke’s latest addition—‘dobe’ scrawled elegantly across his wrist, followed by a lopsided smiley face that, admittedly, wasn’t very pretty.

A sound left Naruto’s nose—half a laugh, but it was quickly stifled. “Having fun writing stupid shit on my arm?” he asked, mock-annoyed but amused. “You think you’re funny, huh?”

“Hysterical,” Sasuke replied dryly, surveying his handiwork before offering him back the pen. “Try writing on me. Skin texture helps with control.”

Dropping his arm on the table, he presented it, causing Naruto’s eyes to widen excitedly. “I can write whatever I want?”

“Yes. Even your usual brand of idiocy,” Sasuke agreed, resigned.

With a devilish grin, Naruto got to work, biting his lip as he adjusted the pen. It tickled as he pressed the tip to Sasuke’s arm, still too hard, but he didn’t complain.

Naturally, the first word was ‘baka’. “Ohhh, looks better already!” Naruto cackled.

Unable to help himself, Sasuke smirked. Naruto was so easy to entertain, almost like a child.

Was this how he would be in sex, too? Easy to please at all times, or would he eventually become too restless to ever be content?

Sasuke had no idea why the thought even crossed his mind, and it annoyed him a bit. By now, he should know better than to anticipate whatever Naruto’s future was where his sex life was concerned.

For a while, he silently followed the pen as Naruto scrawled insults like ‘smelly,’ ‘asshole,’ and ‘stuck-up’ across his arm—along with a remarkably detailed pile of poop.

“You’re the biggest empty-headed idiot I know,” Sasuke muttered, even though he knew what he was getting into. “Of all the things to write…”

“Too much? Here, a heart to make you feel better,” Naruto cooed, drawing a small, misshapen heart beneath Sasuke’s hand.

His arm was a disaster of insults and doodles—nothing like the neat pet names Sasuke had left on Naruto.

“Perfect,” Sasuke said wryly.

Naruto beamed and resumed his masterpiece. Sasuke let him. He’d make him wash it later.

“You know… about earlier,” Naruto said, head still bent. “What made you put your arm around me?”

“I wanted to disarm you,” Sasuke replied easily. “I knew it would shock you and make you drop your guard.”

“That’s it?”

“Maybe it was indulgent, too,” Sasuke added, quieter now. “I wanted to see what you’d do.”

“Well, that’s disappointing,” the blonde muttered.

Sasuke raised an eyebrow. “You wanted me to kiss you?”

“Shut up, I didn’t say that,” Naruto retorted quickly. “I didn’t even think about kissing you until, well… after… You know .”

“Right,” Sasuke said, voice softening. “You said things could’ve been different with a kiss, but it’s not like either of us had that intent. I still tried to kill you.”

“Yeah, I guess,” Naruto conceded, turning back to his doodles. “I knew you wouldn’t do it anyway. You knew you’d be stopped.”

It was true.

Quiet settled in for another moment until Naruto finally leaned back and set the pen down.

He stretched his arm over his head. “I’ve trained enough; I’m done,” he announced with a playful smile. “My masterpiece is complete! You should use that to make a real tattoo, it would be the coolest one in the entire village.”

Looking down with lost hope, Sasuke confirmed that his arm was indeed quite a work of (terrible) art, filled with derogatory words and slurs all around, and small drawings that clung to coherence for dear life.

In the middle of the mess, overlapping other lines, Sasuke could see ‘property of Uzumaki Naruto’ written with effort, but still perceptible enough.

He closed his eyes for a second, heart tight. It was a joke, but the comfort with which Naruto claimed him, getting all over his space, his skin, made Sasuke’s heart squeeze with such a burning fondness that it made it difficult to breathe.

Also, it irked him a little.

“You’ve got some nerve,” he muttered, eyes opening to glare. “I’m not your property.”

“ Yet ,” Naruto countered, with that impressive, unsinkable confidence, not at all affected by the threatening narrowing of Sasuke’s eyes.

“I don’t remember agreeing to anything of the sort.”

“You will,” Naruto insisted, sounding almost childishly condescending.

“You can’t just go around marking people as possessions, regardless,” Sasuke threw.

“Not people; just you ,” Naruto dared to correct while poking Sasuke’s nose. “Be glad I’m not biting chunks off you instead, bastard.”

Sasuke opened his mouth, but immediately shut it when Naruto grabbed his hand and placed it on his thigh, lacing their fingers without hesitation while looking smug, as if he’d won something important.

Mismatched eyes flickered over whiskered features that were so familiar to him, and yet so much more handsome and sharper than when he had been a kid.

Naruto was still a fool, innocent and simple-minded, and yet he sure had evolved, always ready to throw back some smart-assed remark to silence him and have the upper hand.
It was amazing how much his confidence had improved in all the right places, disarming Sasuke himself when he least expected it.

Well, that was no news since Naruto had always been successful at that, for all the good and bad reasons.

His friend had certainly become impressive. He’d always been likeable—even if many would disagree—but his need for attention had made him annoying, conceited, and loud, and while these traits were still present at times, Naruto now knew how to balance his personality well and use the supposedly worst parts of himself to his advantage.

Sasuke always thought that he was smarter than he let on.

His heart had always been open, too fiercely honest, burning bright through hardship.

Sasuke was proud of that light, and proud of how Naruto never let the world break him.

He couldn’t say the same for himself, but maybe that’s why he’d clung to it—why, even when he was lost, he’d followed it.

Naruto gently rested his head on Sasuke’s shoulder. Sasuke didn’t move, just brushed his thumb along his knuckles gently, somehow trying to convey things he couldn’t with words.

In times like these, his chest swelled, and he realized how used to this kind of comforting intimacy he had gotten to the point where he wished it didn’t have to end. Still, he knew that, to him, Naruto’s well-being and his happiness would always matter more than his emotional needs or whims.

The silence that followed was companionable, filled only with the soft tick of the wall clock and the occasional distant chatter of people in the hallways.

Tilting his head, Sasuke let his cheek brush lightly against golden strands. Then, slowly, he turned and pressed a soft kiss to the top of Naruto’s head, lips lingering a moment longer than necessary.

Naruto hummed appreciatively, heaving a sigh. “Are you going to tell me what’s up, now?” he asked. His tone was conversational, but there was concern there, too. “You’re good at pretending to be in a good mood, I’ll give you that. But I’m not stupid.”

Expectedly, Sasuke tensed. “I know you’re not,” he whispered stiffly into Naruto’s hair.

“Then spit it out,” Naruto demanded, leaning away to look at him. “You know it’s a bit tiring having to constantly push you for information. Don’t just close off like that if there’s stuff you’re feeling or want to say. You know it drives me crazy.”

“It’s going to rain.”

It was true, yet it left Sasuke’s mouth without a thought. He hoped it would throw Naruto off track.

Naruto blinked and glanced at the window. “That’s the most random… It’s sunny as hell! Are you crazy?” he gasped, in disbelief. “Don’t change the subject!”

Tough luck.

Sasuke sighed. “It’s nothing,” he said through clenched teeth. As Naruto opened his mouth to protest, Sasuke cut him off. “I’m sorry for keeping things from you, but I don’t want to ruin the balance we’ve had during these days, okay?”

“But if you’re bottling something, you have to tell me!” Naruto insisted.”Why do you always make me chase after you when…”

“I already do that,” Sasuke snapped. “I tell you when there’s something on my mind. We talk, if I feel like it’s safe enough to debate, but that doesn’t mean I want to tell you everything.” At Naruto’s livid expression, he quickly added, “Not now, at least. You’ll know, eventually. I promise.”

Naruto didn’t reply, biting his lower lip and eying him in that way that showed he both didn’t believe him and didn’t know what else to say.

And somehow, the fact that Sasuke had made him feel this way hurt. He knew how fragile everything was for them—how uncertain the future would be, no matter how much faith they had.

Seeing that look felt like a punch to the gut. It wasn’t Sasuke’s fault he was hurting, too. It wasn’t his fault that Naruto was so absurdly sensitive to his moods that he just knew something was wrong.

Everything was terribly wrong while sublimely right—and how the hell was he supposed to explain that?

Was it so wrong to want to enjoy the rest of the day in peace, without bringing Naruto into the mess he carried?

Damn it...

Sasuke forced his face into something composed, biting back the sting rising in his throat.

“I’m not trying to push you away,” he assured after a pause, voice rougher than he intended. “I just… want to protect this. Whatever we’ve been building. It’s the best thing that’s happened to me in a long time, and I don’t want to fuck it up just because I’m having a stupid moment.”

It was all he could say without lying, but still honest enough. “I don’t want to burden you,” he added, carefully. “Can’t we just be us and deal with all the wreckage later, if… when everything is behind us? Is that too much to ask, Naruto?”

Naruto’s expression shifted as his eyes widened slightly. Sasuke saw his shoulders drop, the tension in his jaw easing as if he was processing the truth behind the words.

He didn’t look angry, disappointed, or even hurt. In his gaze was only suffocating longing, and that sharp, unrelenting understanding that saw right through Sasuke.

Sasuke swallowed, guilt crashing over him. Was he that transparent? Could he not even protect Naruto’s feelings?

“I get it,” Naruto said quietly, nodding, his fingers tightening around Sasuke’s as if to reassure him that it was alright—that he was forgiven—but the newfound uneasiness in his chakra was very prominent between them. “But we said we’d go through this together. You can’t keep shielding me from the bad stuff like I’m some idiot who can’t handle it.”

Sasuke looked at him then, at the steady blue eyes, the furrowed brows, and the harsh curve of his mouth. But beneath it, Sasuke could feel the same ache he felt, the same fear.

Then he realized Naruto knew . Maybe not the real reason behind his unrest, but the pain—he knew there was something, and that he couldn’t fix it.

Naruto’s breath caught. He didn’t smile—just gazed at Sasuke with a quiet depth that made him want to crumble. “I know what you’re not saying,” he whispered, eerily collected. “I won’t push if you don’t want me to, but if you’re hiding something serious, I might not forgive you.”

Pure ice filled Sasuke’s spine as his pulse quickened. He tried to remain impassive and keep his features motionless, but he knew Naruto could tell what was in his heart better than even himself.

“It’s fine if you don’t,” he whispered back. “You promised to be beside me no matter what, right?”

Naruto’s gaze remained intense, displeased, but unwavering. Still, he brought their joined hands to his lips and pressed a kiss to Sasuke’s knuckles.

“And you said you wanted me to,” he reminded him. “But there’s only so much pain I can take to keep you by my side, Sasuke.”

Sasuke’s heart thudded painfully at that, as if something within him cracked just a little deeper. He didn’t deserve Naruto’s patience. He didn’t deserve anything that came with being wanted.

Carefully, he leaned forward, pressing his forehead to Naruto’s. Their noses brushed, but Naruto didn’t move, even if a shaky breath left his lips.

“The last thing I want to do is hurt you again,” Sasuke whispered, the truth bitter on his tongue.

There were so many things he wished he could say—things he knew he should—but that he desperately needed to believe he’d get the chance someday.

“Then don’t,” Naruto replied sharply. Maybe, to him, it was that simple.

“I won’t be hypocritical enough to make that kind of promise.”

“Well, you can at least try,” Naruto uttered. “And maybe avoid hurting yourself , too, while you’re at it?”

Sasuke closed his eyes, letting a small, ironic smile tug at his lips. “Sure.”

“ Sasuke, ” Naruto said again, more firmly now, something unsettled burning in his voice. “Just… Are you okay?”

Right now, yes.

Overall, no.

There was no way to explain how much he wanted to both vanish and freeze time—to stay in this moment forever. No past. No future. Just this.

He almost scoffed at himself. When had he become such a sap?

“I’ll feel better if you’re not worrying about me,” he ended up saying, choosing his words carefully..

Naruto leaned back slowly—their eyes meeting again—and watched him for a beat longer, something unreadable in his expression. He didn’t let go of Sasuke’s hand, yet there was a strange stiffness in his fingers that seemed to express how fearful he was of letting go.

Still, he merely nodded, resigned. “Fine,” he said simply, even as he shook his head at him, pressing his mouth tightly shut. His eyes softened as they finally turned away from Sasuke’s to look outside. “Rain, huh?”

Sasuke’s gaze lingered for a couple of seconds longer on Naruto’s face before he finally turned his head toward the window. “A storm, actually.”

And even though the sun was still shining outside, Naruto didn’t correct him this time.

TBC…

Chapter Text

Where Fire Burns

Chapter Seven: Fractured II

Sasuke had been right when he said a storm was approaching.

The late afternoon sky stretched, already streaked with purple and grey. Outside, the wind whistled, its growing force bending trees, rustling leaves, and shaking branches. Yet, knowing this, Sasuke had slid all their room windows open, allowing the fresh air to aggressively billow the white curtains inward, scattering foliage across the floor in its draft.

It wasn't cold, so Naruto didn't mind, though he couldn’t quite understand Sasuke’s sudden craving for chaos, especially when he appreciated the quiet so much. Still, he understood this was something he needed, and he was wise enough not to question him, knowing he was so obviously not himself that day.

The room smelled of impending rain and nature.

Naruto sat on Sasuke’s bed, back propped against the headboard and pillows. The young Uchiha lay stretched out beside him, head on Naruto’s stomach, and an arm draped loosely over his waist. He had been completely still for a while, almost as if in a meditative state, breathing even, making it hard to guess whether he was asleep. It gave Naruto time to dwell in his thoughts as he watched the grey clouds darken on the horizon, fingers absentmindedly running through the dark, spiky strands of Sasuke’s hair.

The atmosphere was peaceful, but an unspoken heaviness had settled between them since their talk in the dining area. Naruto’s certainty that something wasn’t right had solidified after noticing that, by now, only about five ANBU remained on watch—Yamato being one of them. The others were still close by, but stationed at a noticeable distance, no longer directly breathing down his and Sasuke’s necks.

There was no telling what this meant, but something inside Naruto refused to be relieved.

He had a bad feeling about it.

Sasuke’s obvious restlessness (and pathetic attempts at hiding it) and the fact that he hadn’t said anything about this change, despite being the one obsessed with the ANBU’s presence in the first place, spoke volumes.

Naruto wasn’t stupid. He could read the environment around them, and something was definitely about to happen, but he couldn’t tell what. 

Because Sasuke was somehow giving off both calm and anxious energy, he had no idea what to make of it, but one thing was for sure: Sasuke knew something he wasn’t telling him, and Naruto didn’t know if that frustrated or wounded him more.

Still, it was no use probing. Sasuke had already closed himself off, and pushing would only drive him further away, and that wasn’t something Naruto wanted to risk. They had become so close, even with unresolved things, and Naruto wanted nothing more than to be there for him.

He could feel Sasuke suffering, and once again, he wasn’t allowing Naruto close enough to help. This time, however, it seemed rooted in some altruistic need to protect him.

With a small sigh, Naruto looked down at this precious person’s serene features.

Sasuke looked so relaxed just then, his profile eerily handsome, dark hair swaying slightly in the breeze in stark contrast to pale skin that had mostly healed, save for a few scratches and faded yellow bruises. Chewing on his lower lip, Naruto let his gaze wander across defined cheekbones, long lashes, and a small, perfect nose. Strands of inky hair caught the last of the daylight, making the blue highlights stand out even more.

Blue eyes swept over the shape of Sasuke’s body. It hit him just how heavy Sasuke was on top of him, yet warm, reassuring, alive, and there.

The feeling was unmatched. 

It still overwhelmed him how Sasuke had gone from the pretty, scrawny kid into this strong, attractive, well-built young man, capable of so much destruction, and just as much passion.

Ice and fire. Everything about him resounded like the rumble of thunder.

Uchiha Sasuke, who now lay in his most disarmed countenance, a leg hooked comfortably around Naruto’s, unapologetically invading his space as if it had always belonged to him.

Well, it wasn’t exactly inaccurate.

All of it was so endearing that Naruto still didn’t know what to do with how it made him feel. Even the way his t-shirt had lifted, exposing a bit of his side and back, seemed special somehow. Behind that elegant body was nothing but sharp angles, lean and powerful muscles, and deadly, precise movements. Thinking about it made Naruto’s body coil with something that wasn’t admiration alone.

He let go of Sasuke’s hair, using his middle finger to trace the bridge of his nose in a featherlight touch. When he didn’t react, Naruto let his finger drift upward, brushing over his forehead and sweeping away a few stray locks.

How he loved the reassurance of being able to touch him freely like this. How something could be both anguishing and satisfying at once, he didn’t know.

With a grin tugging at the corner of his lips, Naruto’s caress strayed lower, over Sasuke’s mouth. He had to lean in to see his thumb trace the curve of Sasuke’s upper lip before pinching it teasingly.

Sasuke’s lips twitched, and before Naruto could pull away, teeth snapped gently around his finger in a playful, warning bite, not hard enough to hurt, but firm enough to make him rethink trying to get away.

That certainly confirmed the bastard wasn’t sleeping.

“Hey!” Naruto hissed, half amused, half annoyed. He wiggled his finger, but Sasuke didn’t budge. “What’s with you and biting, huh? You’ve got a fetish or something?”

His friend finally opened his eyes and relaxed his jaw, allowing Naruto to pull his finger free. “You shouldn’t put your fingers in other people’s mouths,” Sasuke said evenly, propping himself up to meet Naruto’s gaze with narrowed, sleepy eyes. “You’re setting yourself up for a trap.”

“I wasn’t putting them in your mouth,” Naruto argued, rolling his eyes. “I was just touching!”

“Whatever,” Sasuke conceded, placing his hand on Naruto’s chest and resting his chin on top of it. “Pervert.”

Naruto frowned down at him, playfully tugging a strand from his fringe. “Look who’s talking, asshole. You’d be completely unhinged if you weren’t being watched.”

At this, Sasuke hummed, a small smirk finally curving the corner of his mouth. “Maybe.”

With a soft sigh, Sasuke slipped out of Naruto’s warmth, and he nearly reached out for him out of reflex, feeling the loss, but closed his mouth as his friend made his way to the windows.

He paused momentarily to observe the horizon. Then, he slid each window shut, the room abruptly becoming still as the chaotic whistle of the wind was muffled.

Naruto watched Sasuke’s attention wander, now seemingly entranced by the scattered leaves littering the floor. There was something oddly serene about how his eyes softened, almost hypnotized in tracing the random patterns.

Naruto wanted to ask what he was thinking about, but that peaceful expression was so rare he didn’t dare disturb it. 

After what felt like a long moment, Sasuke turned toward the bed, his eyes finding Naruto again. The intensity in them sent a small shiver down his spine, but he said nothing, simply holding his breath as Sasuke returned to him.

Elegantly climbing onto the mattress, Sasuke hovered for a moment, carefully studying Naruto’s face before lowering himself gently to place his head back on his chest, seemingly interested in listening to the steady rhythm of his heart.

These were the moments Naruto would cling to if anyone ever tried to badmouth Sasuke as heartless or cold. Granted, he could be that, but he was also so much more, and Naruto would defend that to the end of his days. Even if no one else knew it, all that mattered was that he did.

Naruto was just starting to relax, comforted by the familiar closeness, when Sasuke’s fingers slyly slid under his t-shirt, brushing his stomach. The unexpected touch tickled and startled him, almost making him yelp, but Sasuke’s hand was warm and very intentional, so Naruto quickly closed his mouth, his heart instantly picking up pace.

His eyes widened as the other calmly pushed the fabric upward, exposing his navel completely. He found that he was too bewildered to protest, especially when Sasuke’s head lowered, warm breath washing over his skin, followed by soft lips pressing tenderly against the area he had been previously caressing.

Naruto loved this side of Sasuke, but he doubted he’d ever get used to it.

It fascinated him that Uchiha Sasuke, with his high morals and insistence on being careful and proper, was also the most giving person, full of yearning and breathtaking affection.

Why was Sasuke behaving this way, though?

Naruto didn’t want to complain—hell, he was more than excited about him taking the initiative—but there was no doubt this was highly unusual.

After a moment of uncertainty, Naruto allowed his hand to drop to the back of Sasuke’s head, fingers massaging through dark strands, hoping to silently reassure him. He willed himself to remain calm and not too hopeful, even as his heart hammered loudly in his chest.

Still, Sasuke was apparently in a mood since he didn’t hesitate to slowly kiss down his chest, mouthing languidly around his belly button.

Those lips made a pleasant shiver run down his spine. When Sasuke’s tongue flicked teasingly over the spot, Naruto had to bite his lower lip before his voice betrayed him.

His eyes narrowed to slits as Sasuke had his fun (whatever it was), because his body was too quick to react, heat coursing through him from head to toe.

The guy was so inherently sensual that Naruto was often completely caught off guard. He knew Sasuke wasn’t one to brag about his looks, but he was self-aware and comfortable enough to seem almost careless about it, and yet, Naruto sincerely doubted he understood how naturally appealing he was, how alluring even the simplest gestures could be, and how every angle of his body seemed built to grab attention in the most appreciative, sinful ways.

Naruto had always known Sasuke was attractive; he just hadn’t realized he was attracted to him, and not to the point where obvious desires became difficult to ignore.

Those desires quickly surfaced in moments like these, when the smallest thing left him rock-hard in mere seconds, and Sasuke had to know, considering how close he was to that particular area.

That body willingly gave itself to Naruto, inviting contact and affection, and it was fascinating.

And yet… This display was only possible due to the reduced ANBU presence, which meant that Sasuke knew exactly why this was happening.

“Bingo,” Kurama drawled from the corners of his mind.

Further confirming his suspicion, Sasuke kissed his way upward now, possessively showering kisses until he reached Naruto’s chest again. He offered a slow, sensuous lick between his pecs that had him swallowing thickly.

“Not that I have anything against this at all, but…” Naruto uttered, voice ragged from the stimulation, with worry slipping through as well, because if Sasuke moved that tongue to his nipples, he’d be done for. “What are you doing?”

Sasuke drew back, not smiling, but his gaze was penetrating and hazy, far from innocent. “I’m licking you,” he stated dryly. “You can’t possibly misunderstand that.”

His bluntness made Naruto’s cheeks flame hotter. “But why?” he insisted, confused. “Don’t get me wrong, you can do whatever you want… It’s just… we kissed this morning, and you’re usually so twitchy about these things… I don’t know how to interpret it.”

Sasuke hesitated briefly. “I realized I’ve been wasting time,” he finally said, sincere yet revealing nothing else.

“Is that the truth, or do you know why the ANBU are pulling away and you’re just taking advantage?”

As soon as the words left his mouth, Naruto regretted them.

Why did he always ruin things when he was trying to be careful?

Expectedly, Sasuke’s expression darkened as he visibly tensed. Without a word, he pulled away, propping himself on his hand, face turning to the side with an irritated click of his tongue.

Chewing on his lower lip, Naruto cursed himself, frustration curling in his chest. He hadn’t meant to upset him, and he definitely didn’t want him to stop what he was doing, but…

Me and my big mouth…

When Sasuke began to move further away, Naruto quickly grabbed the collar of his t-shirt, stopping him. “Don’t,” he pleaded, apologetically. “I’m sorry. I won’t pry anymore, I promise.”

For a moment, Sasuke glared at him as if debating whether to relent. “You always say that,” he eventually hissed, annoyed. “Stop apologizing if you can’t keep shit to yourself. I’ve already told you how things are. I’m trying to improve things between us, so just let it go.”

Naruto flinched openly, but still frowned reproachfully at Sasuke, who glared defiantly. “Even if you say that, I can’t just ‘drop it’ because it makes you uncomfortable, Sasuke,” he retorted firmly. “I’m trying, too, but I’m worried. Sorry if I suck at pretending.”

He wanted to understand what was going on despite Sasuke’s stubbornness, why he was behaving like this, and yet, his friend’s eyes merely narrowed without response.

For several seconds, they stared at each other unblinkingly, almost a staring contest, but Sasuke’s lips were pressed shut, and it was clear that he was adamant about leaving it at that.

Eventually, Naruto sighed in defeat, releasing Sasuke’s collar to instead cup Sasuke’s face, grateful when he didn’t reject the contact.

“Come on,” he mumbled reluctantly, coaxing him back. “I said I wasn’t complaining, so don’t be an ass.”

“You’re the ass for ruining the mood,” Sasuke retorted, but there was no bite to it.

Despite the words, he seemed willing to forget their small altercation as he moved forward again with his usual cat-like grace, but now sliding one knee carefully between Naruto’s legs and dragging himself closer. Their faces stood mere inches away from each other as Sasuke studied Naruto’s features intently, almost curiously predatory.

That gaze made Naruto feel simultaneously exposed and wanted, anticipation filling him as Sasuke tilted his head, hair falling lightly across his face as he nuzzled his cheek into Naruto’s palm in an obvious peace offering.

Almost deceivingly sweet. This was another side of him that Naruto discovered that enchanted him.

How many years had it been since Sasuke had been physically giving like this? How long had it been since he had closed himself off to displaying and receiving affection? Had he been starving for it, the way Naruto did?

Did he need affection overall, or was this Naruto’s alone?

Thumb brushing his jaw carefully, Naruto hoped it was the latter. “I like you so much…” he whispered, and he hadn’t meant to say it aloud, but the words slipped out nonetheless, embarrassingly earnest because he needed Sasuke to know that no matter what happened, he wasn’t alone, and he would make sure it never happened again.

His gaze flickered across Sasuke’s features with uncertainty, but the other said nothing for a while, his expression unchanged, yet his eyes seemed to brighten with some sort of acknowledging emotion.

At some point, though, he leaned slowly in until his lips brushed Naruto’s ear. “You have terrible taste in men, Uzumaki Naruto.”

Releasing a shaky sigh, Naruto turned his head, burying his nose in the inky strands of his hair before planting a kiss on Sasuke’s temple. “You should consider yourself lucky, then.”

A low hum vibrated between them as Sasuke snorted. “I suppose I should.”

Not commenting further, Sasuke dropped himself on top of Naruto again, which forced a huff out of him.

As if nothing had happened, Sasuke’s hand resumed its curious exploration underneath his clothes, careful strokes mapping his torso before calloused fingertips gently brushed one of his nipples, lingering just enough to make Naruto release another surprised gasp.

The pleased sound that rose from the depths of Sasuke’s throat was far from innocent.

Teeth grazed the column of Naruto’s neck teasingly. Then, with a barely noticeable swing of his hips, he let his thigh slide a little further up between Naruto’s, his growing arousal nudging gently against him, undeniable, yet the action was measured, as if he intended to let Naruto know it was there rather than to provoke a reaction.

Regardless, it was impossible for Naruto not to react when it was something difficult to ignore.

He had no idea what Sasuke was trying to accomplish, but he still wound his arm around his shoulders and pulled him closer, tilting his head to the side invitingly, and lifting his own thigh a little to rub between Sasuke’s just to let him know he was feeling it.

There was a small sense of Déjà vu, and yet the feeling behind it all was completely different from the previous day.

Naruto knew this wouldn’t lead anywhere, but understood that wasn’t the point. Sasuke’s energy was still unbalanced, achingly yearning, not exactly lustful, but desperate for closeness, and Naruto would give himself however Sasuke needed.

Again, Sasuke shifted, dragging his leg against Naruto intentionally. The sensation drew a quiet hiss out of him, and he felt Sasuke’s lips curve against his skin in satisfaction.

When Sasuke’s tongue traveled along the curve of his neck, Naruto felt baffled again as his entire body shook. The bastard could be such an enticing menace. Still, Naruto loved the attention, especially because it was his.

“You know…” he began, voice frustratingly unsteady as Sasuke freely traced his chest. “I always thought getting involved with someone came in steps...”

“What do you mean?” the other asked casually, his thumb running experimentally over Naruto’s nipple again, making him arch into the touch as his lower parts throbbed.

Bastard.

“I… feel like we skipped many of those steps people talk about. I’m not saying it’s bad, but it’s a lot,” Naruto proceeded, in a whisper. “You’re a lot, too.”

He didn’t mean anything negative, and Sasuke caught on because he didn’t seem fazed. “A lot, huh?”

Naruto looked up at the ceiling and breathed deeply, trying to remain calm despite how much he wanted to move so he could have Sasuke between his legs. He remembered well how it had felt during their moment in the bathroom, and was more than eager to experience it again, but didn’t dare push further.

When Sasuke wanted something to happen for real, Naruto would know.

“It’s amazing, but overwhelming,” he explained, also alluding to the present moment. “I wonder if liking somebody is supposed to feel this intense and fucked up…”

An almost imperceptible, shaky breath then ghosted over his throat. Sasuke’s fingers slid downward, spreading over Naruto’s belly as if intent on feeling every tremor beneath his palm. His teeth nibbled on Naruto’s chin carefully. “It doesn’t matter,” he murmured simply. “I like it the way it is. If it makes sense, then it’s fine. It’s not like it could ever be perfect. Least of all now.”

“I… like it the way it is, too,” Naruto agreed, meekly.

Sasuke’s thigh still rested snugly between his own, occasionally pressing down, twitching against him, and every move of his sent sparks through Naruto’s veins and set his every nerve on fire.

Sasuke nudged Naruto’s chin intently, then, and Naruto understood immediately, tilting his head back to grant better access, so he wasted no time in carefully mouthing his Adam’s apple with occasional, sensuous flicks of his tongue.

Damn, why did these things always have to feel so good? Naruto wanted so bad to move, to pull Sasuke to him and let go, forget everything and just feel, but he wasn’t ready to be denied again, so it was easier to simply focus on the moment and make peace with the fact that this was passing and… investigational?

Clearing his throat to avoid sounding completely undone, Naruto asked softly, “Did you have any crush or affair before… well, this?”

Sasuke didn’t lift his head. His hand moved curiously, aimlessly stroking the dip of Naruto’s waist, as if finding comfort in the caress. “No,” he said lowly, and his voice was steady but roughened by poorly concealed excitement.

It made Naruto feel infinitely better that he wasn’t the only one easily worked up by their interactions.

At some point, Sasuke pulled back enough to lock eyes with him, and he seemed to contemplate something before clarifying. “My family was everything to me,” he admitted solemnly. “Being with them always made me happiest, so I was particular about how I wasted my time and who deserved my attention outside them. This got worse when I lost them, ironically.”

Despite the sudden somberness, Sasuke’s fingers still drifted lower to rest along the edge of Naruto’s waistband, cautious, yet it remained experimental, testing their boundaries and reactions rather than aiming for something specific.

His eyes, however, watched Naruto’s face closely, almost as if to see how being touched by him affected him, and Naruto had to stifle a small moan because he had no idea how to deal with it.

Maybe Sasuke liked to watch?

“I had no interest in child's play,” the other teen continued quietly. “My body and mind were completely closed to those kinds of distractions. However, you were always… different, I guess.”

“How?” Naruto asked, his chest tightening with anticipation, because Sasuke’s honesty always hit him intensely.

Sasuke seemed thoughtful for a second, but the contemplation didn’t linger because he pushed Naruto’s t-shirt higher and lowered his head again to press a kiss on his chest, right over his heart.

The gesture was soft, almost reverent, leaving Naruto unsure of what to do. “I felt something for you close to what I felt for my family,” Sasuke whispered between kisses, warm breath colliding with the skin and dampening it. “That’s why you frustrated me so much. You were impossible to ignore. My time and attention were yours, even when I didn’t want them to be. For good or bad.”

Naruto was stunned at the sheer gravity of those words. “You… feel for me the same way you do for your family?”

For some reason, out of everything Sasuke had said, this struck him the most.

Such an innocent thing to say, yet far too impactful to be forgotten or pushed to the side.

It had meaning to them because that was exactly how Naruto felt, too, as if Sasuke was part of a family he yearned to have, and yet the feeling had always been too twisted and complex to be reduced to such a simple explanation.

However, for some reason, Sasuke cleared his throat. “Yes and no,” he answered curtly, and something in his voice seemed to turn a bit cold, hesitant. “Let’s not talk about this anymore.”

Naruto winced, guilt twisting in his chest even if he wasn’t sure what he’d done wrong. “Okay. I’m sorry I asked.”

Sasuke all but sighed, clearly realizing he’d sounded harsher than intended. “You don’t need to apologize,” he said, more carefully now, gently rubbing his forehead against Naruto’s collarbone. His thumb resumed lazily tracing Naruto’s waistband, casual yet too intimate to disregard. “But if it makes you feel better, I’ve never been attracted to anyone before you. And I’ve never done, or even wanted to do… things with anyone else before this.”

Oh.

If Naruto had ever needed confirmation that Sasuke was a virgin, this was it.

Well, he had known because, alluring as Sasuke was, there was a lot of inexperience and awkwardness about him that gave away how unblemished and innocent he was. Just like Naruto himself.

Although Naruto sometimes didn’t feel innocent at all, least of all when his body decided to take over.

Towards Sasuke, the impulse was great. Verbally listening to how he felt the same way was flattering. Not that Naruto didn’t know, of course, but it still fed his ego.

His face burned, mouth dry. He glanced down to find Sasuke’s eyes lowered, lashes casting soft shadows over his cheeks.

“What’s different about this?” Naruto asked hoarsely.

“Emotions,” Sasuke replied straightforwardly, his voice now playfully soft with an undercurrent of feigned distaste. “And admittedly, our dynamic is… interesting to me.”

Naruto let out a shaky laugh, trying not to lose his mind over Sasuke’s fingers now hooking teasingly in his waistband.

“‘Interesting,’ huh?” he muttered, half-accusingly. His hand slid down to cradle the nape of Sasuke’s neck, thumb caressing the curve lovingly. How he wanted him. “That’s your excuse for provoking me every five seconds, even knowing how fucking difficult it is for me?”

Sasuke lifted his head to look at him, intensely, unbothered by Naruto’s accusation, just as he was apparently unbothered by the effects he had on Naruto. “I enjoy what it does to you,” Sasuke stated huskily. Without hesitation, he leaned his body slightly to the side, openly looking down between them at the visibly tented front of Naruto’s pants.

Naruto didn’t even have the chance to feel self-conscious if Sasuke could be blunt and unbothered, so could he (or at least try).

It was embarrassing, but Naruto pretended that he was fine, merely curling an eyebrow up at him, vaguely inquisitive.

“You should calm down,” Sasuke said, not buying the act, his eyes flicking back up, a ghost of a smirk tugging at his lips. “I’m not going to eat you.”

And Naruto could only swallow, his cheeks flushing deeper, yet something tightened in his chest at that smirk.

“That’s disappointing,” he shot back, voice low and tight with tension he wasn’t sure he could joke his way out of.

Sasuke contemplated him—dark, unreadable, yet unmistakably drawn to him. “Be patient,” he said, the corner of his mouth lifting into that maddening, half-lidded smile that always made Naruto’s heart flutter. “I’m just not in the mood to rush a good thing.”

Naruto opened his mouth, unsure what he was about to say—probably something stupid—but whatever it was died on his tongue the moment Sasuke closed the remaining distance between them and kissed him.

It was just as unexpected as everything else, yet this kiss felt different from all the others, even the one they had shared that morning. It wasn’t teasing or provocative, but it was deep, languid, and immensely controlled—filled with desires and whims that immediately oozed out of Sasuke’s body like an enrapturing, perfumed mist.

So much want. For Naruto, for them, for something.

It seemed open, carefree, but the fucking restraint was evident, arousing yet disappointing.

Even so, Naruto couldn’t help but melt beneath him, too hungry for the smallest things to say no, even if he knew giving in would leave him feeling… not unsatisfied—because he was hopeless against those kisses, those touches, and the feel of that perfect body against his—but unfulfilled.

He just wanted them to come undone together, but wasn’t sure it would happen anytime soon.

Still, he would wait because there was nothing else he could do, and in the meantime, would bask in whatever he could.

His hand slid down Sasuke’s back as he pressed his palm to his spine, pulling him lovingly down. When Sasuke yielded, settling fully onto him, they didn’t stop kissing, even as their chests pressed flush and Sasuke’s leg still slid teasingly between Naruto’s own, purposefully creating friction.

Their bodies reacted instinctively, their hips shifted in response, trying to find relief through contact alone, sure, but it wasn’t about release. They weren’t chasing pleasure at all.

Rather, Sasuke wasn’t, and Naruto complied.

Their legs tangled, bodies aligned, mouths grazing between stolen oxygen and soft sighs, tongues searching wantonly, willing to savor, consume.

How Naruto loved the taste of Sasuke’s mouth. More than ramen.

The random thought almost made a choked cackle leave him, but he stopped it just in time. Sasuke would surely admonish him if he knew about it.

They kissed as if they were drinking from each other, and Naruto could feel the urgency in the way Sasuke held back with every careful touch.

It was amazing how, even though they hadn’t kissed that many times, they had such a nice, complementary rhythm already.

Sasuke’s hand drifted beneath Naruto’s t-shirt along his side, clutching hard as if to make sure he was real, silently conveying his need before blunt nails buried in the skin, rough but not enough to bruise or even hurt.

I want you…

Not now…

The entanglement of their chakras sent electricity spreading through Naruto like liquid adrenaline.

But Sasuke didn’t cross the line, didn’t do anything to further escalate things, and only held him tighter. Naruto squeezed his eyes shut, overwhelmed, allowing himself to fully feel the entanglement of their limbs, the rhythmic beat of Sasuke’s heart, the soft brush of lips between breaths. Sweetness, heat, affection, comfort… it was everything.

He would let him take what he needed, even if it left him raw, because wanting Sasuke had always meant giving, even when he had nothing left. And he knew, deep in his core, that the return would always be worth it.

000

By dinnertime, Naruto had to admit he felt quite on edge. He had no way of telling what was on Sasuke’s mind or how to make sense of his behavior, and while it thrilled him, and would’ve had him soaring just yesterday, today, it simply wasn’t right.

Not that he thought Sasuke was dishonest in this strange transaction of affection, quite the contrary. His friend’s energy was fiery, messy, and filled with longing. Alluring and difficult to ignore, but also unmistakably coming from a place of unbalanced urgency.

Naruto just didn’t know where it was coming from, because it certainly wasn’t just horniness, no matter how much he tried to pretend otherwise.

Because that’s what the Uchiha genius was doing—using one thing to mask another—yet Naruto could see right through him. He could sense it, too. Sasuke was aware, and yet he seemed to feel safer playing this game of make-believe where Naruto pretended to give him the upper hand.

Naruto hated it. Hated that he had to do it just to keep Sasuke from drifting away.

For the first time in his life, he understood what it meant to swallow down his fear and anticipation to protect Sasuke’s feelings and respect his wishes. For Sasuke, and a much-needed peace with him, Naruto stifled his nature and held back for once, merely watching and letting the current carry him.

Sasuke was the first person who had ever forced him to understand that caring about someone meant things wouldn’t always go the way he planned or wanted. His feelings weren’t the only ones that mattered.

Sometimes, it meant sitting back and waiting.

Granted, he would punch Sasuke if the outcome justified it. Sure, they were something more than friends now, but while Naruto had never imagined himself fist-fighting with a lover, he would when it came to the Uchiha, because why not? Some things Sasuke only understood when he was beaten to a pulp, and maybe that hadn’t changed.

Still... He liked Sasuke too much to torment him further.

In all truth, Naruto wasn’t angry; he just didn’t understand why Sasuke’s longing felt so strong that day, and why it pulled him in harder than usual, tangled with a growing, unbearable sense of distance.

Everything felt stretched thin, to the point of snapping.

But how would this materialize, and why? It was all Sasuke’s doing, too—this paced orchestration of something beyond Naruto’s reach or understanding. Maybe, he’d feel better the next day, and they could just put this strange one behind them.

Hopefully, the frequency of their more intimate moments would remain, too.

Sasuke, unusually, suggested they eat dinner in the dining area rather than in their room. Naruto tried not to ask questions, so together, they carefully grabbed their trays of food and carried them to their destination.

It was nightfall already, and the place was louder and fuller than they were used to, yet Sasuke didn’t comment or complain. Outside, it had started pouring, predictably.

It was impossible not to notice how the young Uchiha was barely eating, having somehow fallen into an introspective state again as he stared out the window. His eyes were sharp, oddly focused, yet there was a grimness to his features that looked strikingly like resignation.

About what?

“This isn’t my dominant hand,” Sasuke said suddenly, eyes still on the window.

Naruto, who was scooping rice with a spoon, stopped mid-action to look at him, eyebrows rising. “What?” he asked, voice hoarse, momentarily failing him. “You wrote perfectly with your right hand, Sasuke! That makes no sense!”

Briefly, the other glanced at him from the corner of his eye before looking outside again. “I’m ambidextrous, which is why I can do simple tasks like writing and using chopsticks,” he explained plainly. “But it’s different when it comes to fighting. I can use both hands for swordsmanship, but my dominant hand has always been my left one, especially when it comes to Ninjutsu. It was also my strongest arm.”

Without noticing that his grip had gone slack with shock, Naruto’s spoon slid from his fingers and collided with the plate with a loud clatter that earned a few stares, which he promptly ignored.

Something inside him shriveled unpleasantly. He had no idea how to feel about that because, regardless of how much shit he’d said about Sasuke having the advantage of “keeping his dominant hand,” it was something that had reassured him, in a way. It was already enough that they had both lost their limbs, but to know that Sasuke would also struggle in other ways, especially as a fighter…

As if sensing his distress, Sasuke turned his head to look fully at him before heaving a small sigh.

“I’m not telling you this to make you feel bad, stupid,” he said, with a light frown. “I just want you to understand the irony that we’re still at the same level. And that’s okay. I’ll need as much training as possible if I ever want to fight the way I did before, too.”

Naruto could only stare at him, words stuck in the back of his throat. He understood why Sasuke had chosen to share this, and it wasn’t to make him feel guilty but to bring them closer.

Equal, even in their devastation.

Still, his chest ached with something he couldn’t name—sadness, maybe, but also affinity. That inescapable connection that was so wholly theirs.

It was surprising how he and Sasuke had never been more aligned, despite their conflicting emotions, and somehow, that made him feel better.

Clearing his throat, he forced a small smile and leaned forward, resting his elbow on the table. “That doesn’t bother me, you know?” he said, as casually as he could. “I expect you to surpass me either way.”

Sasuke blinked a few times, surprised. Then, he lowered his chopsticks, neatly setting them on the holder next to his plate. “I thought surpassing me was one of your biggest goals.”

“Yeah, and that’s been my biggest motivation!” Naruto confirmed, grinning. “If you’re not stronger than me, I won’t have a rival to look up to anymore. I need you to keep getting stronger so I can always have you as my main goal! So don’t go slacking off, Uchiha.”

With that, Naruto extended his hand to him, closing his fist while keeping his pinky finger out. Sasuke stared at it as if it were something foreign, an inscrutable expression on his face.

“Let’s work hard together,” Naruto said resolutely. “Promise?”

For a few seconds, Sasuke didn’t move. He looked up from Naruto’s hand to meet his gaze, and there was something very dreamy in his eyes, almost unfocused, as if his mind wasn’t even there anymore.

Or maybe he was just considering the implications of what Naruto was asking, and it somehow transported him to a place of quiet expectation.

Whatever the case, he placed his elbow on the table as well, linking his pinky easily around Naruto’s, nodding. The tiniest, most beautifully sincere smile shone through, then. “I’ll promise to do whatever I can so I’ll have the chance to fulfill it.”

Carefully chosen words. It was the best he could promise, all things considered, but it was good enough for Naruto.

A loud crack of thunder echoed outside, and they both looked to the side just in time to see the lightning that followed it.

“Damn, you did say a storm was coming,” Naruto mumbled, lowering their hands onto the table, even though neither of them let go.

“Yeah,” Sasuke uttered vaguely. “It would be nice if we could go outside.”

Naruto glanced at him again. “Nice?” he retorted, torn between confusion and astonishment at his strange behavior. “It’s raining like hell!”

Sasuke only glanced at him, his features unreadable save for the flicker of something that looked like expectation. “So what?”

It made Naruto freeze completely, because he could see it, clear as day, the almost pleading look dancing behind those powerful, unblinking eyes. That expression, confident and impossibly young in its openness, made something inside him crumble and bloom all at once.

He knew it wasn’t just conversation. Sasuke wanted to go outside. Needed it. And he was silently asking Naruto to make it happen.

Even if he didn’t exactly feel like going out in the cold and thought Sasuke was a little crazy, he didn’t have the heart to say no. It was not in his character.

It was more than uncommon, and Naruto didn’t understand why this was coming about, but he couldn’t ask, either.

Freedom.

Oxygen.

Whether it was Kurama’s voice or his thoughts, Naruto didn’t know, still too stunned to think straight, and yet the answer came to him like the most obvious thing in the world.

But… why?

“Okay,” Naruto agreed, knowing his voice sounded a little more cracked than he intended. “I’ll pester the old lady and see if she’ll give us the rooftop keys.”

Sasuke’s somberness seemed to leave him as his entire face lit up in silent gratitude.

He looked grateful and immensely vulnerable, and it crushed Naruto for reasons he couldn’t identify.

Without another word, they stood up together, pushing back their chairs. Their trays remained forgotten on the table, dinners half-eaten, abandoned to the dim hum of the dining room and the thrum of rain pressing against the glass.

000

The nurse had grumbled something about them catching their deaths, but in the end, she handed over the keys with a sigh, threatening to whoop their asses if they weren’t back in five minutes.

Naruto grinned at her and bowed exaggeratedly as Sasuke took the keys with a small nod. They ran down the hallway and out to the emergency stairs. Sasuke went ahead, and Naruto followed him up, their quick footsteps muffled against the concrete.

Sasuke seemed to know exactly which key to use (probably having paid attention the first time), and he found it easily, the set clinking as he shoved the correct one into the lock and turned it a couple of times.

The door finally creaked open, and Naruto had no time to say anything because Sasuke was already kicking off his slippers so hard they tumbled down a few steps behind Naruto, before, without hesitation, stepping outside.

At first, Naruto was too baffled to react—he couldn’t even call out, because Sasuke was already walking away toward the center of the rooftop, feet stomping carelessly through puddles.

Naruto lingered just behind the threshold, hand on the doorframe, eyes transfixed on the figure ahead. As Sasuke came to a halt, tilted his head back, and closed his eyes, he could only watch.

The night was dark, and the rain was relentless, falling in wild diagonal streaks that rattled the fencing. It soaked Sasuke in seconds, clinging to his shirt, flattening his hair to his face and neck, and slipping down his jaw to the collarbone Naruto had kissed not even an hour ago.

A single, still figure in defiance of everything.

His throat tightened.

He had never seen anything more beautiful.

Not beauty in the conventional sense. It was immersive, raw, loud, and made of storm. Something about Sasuke’s silhouette against the lightning-lit sky twisted in Naruto’s chest and pulled at him with a sudden force.

Sasuke’s posture was relaxed, yet Naruto could see what was hidden behind that fine curtain of carefully schooled features.

Elation and melancholy.

The scene was unearthly, breathtaking in a way that didn’t feel real. Sasuke, soaked through, was unmoving, rainwater sliding down the sharp lines of his face like makeshift tears. The wind howled around them, but he stood tall, unwavering, and Naruto simply knew that something inside him had broken free, or perhaps cracked.

It was terrifying to watch a loved one surrender to a feeling he couldn’t touch.

Sasuke’s eyes opened to mere slits, trying to take in the rain as he raised his hand to the sky, fingers spreading wide as if trying to grasp the storm, and Naruto felt a stab in his chest that had nothing to do with the cold.

A distant thunder roared, and another lightning split the sky just long enough to paint Sasuke in silver light, catching the look on his suddenly expressive face, somewhere between peace and devastation.

There was a flicker of pained reminiscence there, too, that Naruto couldn’t place. A silent plea for something he didn’t understand.

It was all there for him to see, but guarded like a dangerous secret.

For the first time since they’d woken up in that hospital, Naruto felt it—that gnawing, sickening feeling that he was surely going to lose him.

It had never hit him quite like this. Or maybe he’d never let it hit him properly and never allowed himself to accept that, all too soon, Sasuke would be taken from him for an unforeseen time.

He knew it was irrational because this time, Sasuke wasn’t leaving by choice. They’d made promises to each other, so it wouldn’t be a final farewell.

It would be temporary. Naruto would make sure of it.

He thought he was ready.

Until now.

No. He wasn’t ready at all.

He didn’t know why he was thinking like this. Sasuke hadn’t said anything and nothing had technically changed, and yet… 

Everything came crashing down at once.

Soon, Sasuke would no longer be in the same room with him. Soon, they wouldn’t be sharing meals, bickering, and telling each other small, meaningful truths.

Soon, there would be no more nightly embraces. No more forehead kisses and heart skips. No more blissful presence, heated mouths, and lingering looks.

There would come a day, again, when Sasuke wouldn’t be where Naruto could see him—where his hand could no longer hold his.

I can’t…

Suddenly out of breath, Naruto stepped out into the rain without thinking, slippers and all, moved by a force he couldn’t control.

It was cold, the rain and wind harsher than he expected around him, but it didn’t matter. He walked toward Sasuke, eyes never leaving him, even as the water clung to his lashes and blurred his vision.

“Having fun?” he called out loudly, just enough to be heard through the storm, his words fond but shaky.

Sasuke lowered his arm, turning his head toward him. His bangs clung to his cheeks, water ran in steady trails down his face, but his eyes were lucid and sharp.

To Naruto’s surprise, he smiled like a pleased child. “Yeah.”

There was nothing quite like Sasuke’s smile. Out of all the beautiful people, places, and things Naruto had known and seen, none compared to the soft purity of that rare, exquisite smile that was so rarely seen.

“The first thing I’ll do when I’m out of jail is run,” he said, voice barely louder than the rain, making Naruto’s breath falter.

“Run where?” Naruto asked at once. “You’re not gonna make me chase you again, are you?”

Sasuke nearly rolled his eyes, but instead chuckled. “No, dumbass. I’m just going to get out and run. Like normal people,” he said, shrugging. He turned to face him fully now, expression unguarded in a way that made Naruto’s heart twist. He was the Sasuke Naruto knew, and yet, someone entirely different. The version Naruto had always believed existed: open, carefree, warm, but so often hidden. “Even if I’m ninety by then. Or a hundred. I’ll run.”

He paused then, eyes locked with Naruto’s. Another lightning flash lit up the sky, allowing them to see each other clearly. Despite the cold, Naruto was flooded in warmth, heart pounding as that something that was theirs passed between them again.

“You better be there so we can have a match,” Sasuke said, and even though his voice was soft, Naruto heard him perfectly, something vile and tender rattling his core.

He swallowed the lump in his throat. For a moment, he couldn’t speak. The rain kept falling as Sasuke kept watching him with such genuine fondness that it shattered Naruto, making his legs feel queasy and his stomach flip.

Yes, he liked that asshole more than he could admit out loud, and it made everything in him ache and yearn and writhe. It filled him with light and threw him into despair. Into fear.

Fear of losing what he had finally, painfully gained.

It’ll be alright…

We’ll be alright…

We promised…

A shaky breath left him, followed by a smile, tremulous, but genuine.

“Well, you better behave and be out way before that,” he said, voice rough and warning. “We’ve still got a score to settle. Several, mind you.”

Sasuke’s smile softened, and he nodded. The wind shifted slightly, colder now, whipping against their soaked forms.

“I’ll run right beside you,” Naruto added, straightening up, forcing his voice steady. “Whenever. No matter when or how. Remember that.”

There was a beat of silence during which Sasuke stared at him, rain dripping from his lashes, lips parted as if he wanted to say something else, but didn’t know how.

Then, he raised his hand simply to reach for him, open palm offered. “Thank you.”

The words were plain, so heartbreakingly sincere and filled with things Naruto understood. They were too small for the weight they carried, but powerful enough to almost make his legs buckle and his eyes sting.

Instantly, he reached out and took the hand, fingers automatically spreading as Sasuke slid his into the space between.

He was thankful the rain masked everything, because as Sasuke brought their joined hands to his lips and pressed a small, innocent kiss over his knuckles, it became impossible for Naruto not to feel the immensity of it.

The immensity of his feelings for him. They overflowed, made it hard to breathe, hard to think, soaking him in ways the rain never could.

The storm rolled above them, stretching across the night like a wounded sky, and they stood side by side in the downpour, fingers linked, as silence settled between them.

000

They went back inside, soaked to the bone, footsteps squelching down the corridor and leaving a trail of water behind. The nurse was waiting for them at her station with a look of long-suffering patience.

“Frankly, you kids are impossible,” she complained under her breath, pushing her glasses up her nose as she took in their sorry state. Shaking her head, she snatched the keys from Sasuke and handed over two towels and the clean clothes she’d already set aside, which he accepted, carefully balancing everything in his arm so it didn’t get wet.

“There’s warm tea waiting in your room,” she informed, making a face. “Lights out in ten minutes, so keep it down if you want to shower.”

“Aw, come on, we’re always quiet,” Naruto said, grinning at her with his usual charm, almost as if he forgot he was drenched. “Do you need help cleaning up?” he added, alluding to the puddles they had created. This earned him a disgruntled look from the nurse, her eyes flicking to his missing arm as if to remind him of his limitations.

She didn’t dignify that with a response. “How are your bandages?”

“Fine,” Sasuke said at once, knowing she meant the wrappings on their missing limbs. They were a mess, soaked, but he didn’t want to waste time having her change them. “We can do it ourselves if you have new ones?”

The nurse eyed him with suspicion and a hint of indecision. She looked at Sasuke for a moment, and understanding eventually passed through her features before she eventually nodded. 

There was no question that she had to be aware of his fate, because there was no other reason for her to even let them go outside in such weather in the first place.  

Leaning over her station, she noticed Naruto’s slippers were also soaked. “Wait here,” she grumbled, rolling her eyes before leaving them.

Naruto hugged himself with his arm while hopping from one foot to the other to keep warm, even though the hallways were heated. The woman returned shortly after with dry slippers, fresh bandages, cleaning fluid, and ointments. She handed everything to Naruto and gave them a few instructions that Sasuke paid little attention to. Only her mention of checking their arms the following morning vaguely registered in his mind.

They thanked her and made their way back to their room. Sasuke was wet from head to toe, his clothes cold and clinging uncomfortably to his body, but despite the physical discomfort, something in him was quiet, as if the rain had rinsed out all the lingering sadness and leftover grief in him and somehow dulled it.

His emotions were still all over the place, but at least he didn’t feel like he was drowning in them anymore. He tried not to think too much about how quickly the day had passed, about how it was already the end of a day that had been taken from him too suddenly.

Their room was dim, lit only by the soft amber glow of the basic lamp above Naruto’s bed, and thankfully even warmer than the hallway. As promised, two steaming cups of tea waited on the nightstand beside Naruto’s red anemones. Someone had swept the floor, too, because the leaves were gone.

Naruto entered the room first and came to an abrupt halt. Sasuke stopped just behind him, almost on cue, picking up on what Naruto had sensed.

He bit the inside of his cheek.

Unmistakably, there was now only one familiar chakra signature on watch outside the window, while the rest of the ANBU were still nearby, ready to intervene if needed, but no longer stationed directly outside.

The ANBU man had kept his promise, but Sasuke almost regretted asking for privacy since it was too obvious, and Naruto had noticed it throughout the day. He’d been too irrationally eager to ask for a meaningful moment to actually think it through, so he hadn’t anticipated it, which made him feel a little frustrated at himself.

Regardless, there was no turning back now. That was one of the many things Naruto did to him—made him impulsive and too emotional to think ahead. Sometimes, he couldn’t think at all.

No matter how they had gotten there, it was their time now. For what, exactly, Sasuke wasn’t sure, but he trusted they’d figure it out, and if they didn’t, it would be fine.

Naruto stood still, visibly tense, shoulders lifted as he tried to read the atmosphere. 

Surreptitiously taking a calming breath, Sasuke walked past him and dropped the items he was carrying onto Naruto’s bed. Then, as casually as possible, he made his way to the door and closed it quietly.

His fingers, though, paused on the lock for a brief moment of hesitance because he knew the moment he turned it, things would become clear to Naruto.

Wetting his lips, he took the last step.

The sound of the lock clicking into place was small, but the energy shift was not. Sasuke felt at once how Naruto’s chakra spiraled outward like a storm tightening around them, turbulent and electric with questions.

When Sasuke turned back, he found his precious person watching him over his shoulder, eyes wide, but for the first time, not surprised. He didn’t seem curious, either.

That look made something twist in Sasuke’s stomach. There was silent questioning in it, and something unspoken that resembled a plea, because he understood something in that moment, even if he couldn’t name it, and the weight of that awareness was enough to set Sasuke’s nerves on edge.

He wished he could soothe Naruto, offer something to ease his anxiety, but he didn’t know how, least of all with words. Whatever answers he could give would only hurt more, and that wasn’t what he wanted.

“What is it?” he asked gently, doing his best to appear and sound calm and collected. Naruto was more than aware of the orchestration by now; it was obvious in his posture, so Sasuke just had to pretend this was normal.

Naruto’s lips parted. There was something strange in his expression, almost haunted, and it made Sasuke’s tongue feel dry. 

He used to be so methodical and overprepared in battle, and yet he hadn’t planned anything for this moment, perhaps because this was Naruto and everything had always progressed organically between them.

Even without expectation, he didn’t think it would feel this heavy.

A part of him felt like he was betraying Naruto all over again, but this time, his friend seemed ready, and that was the worst part.

After several seconds, Naruto closed his mouth and shook his head. “It’s nothing,” he replied.

Yes, Naruto had become predictably good at reading the room and at accommodating Sasuke’s whims, and for that, he was deeply grateful. 

He didn’t know how he would’ve made it through the day if Naruto had been relentless with questions or demands. Still, Naruto was upset, and that tore at Sasuke’s very soul.

For a long moment, there was only the sound of rain tapping steadily against the windows and the soft dripping of water from their clothes onto the floor.

When Sasuke made his way back to Naruto’s bed, blue eyes followed his every move, unblinking. Those eyes never left him as he reached for the switch beside the bed and turned off the lamp, leaving only the soft light above the door casting its glow.

Silently, Sasuke gestured for him to come closer. “Let me dry you off.”

At this, Naruto inhaled sharply. His chakra seemed to crackle through the air, static against Sasuke’s skin, demanding attention, but Sasuke’s emotions were too all over the place for him to try and understand the message it carried.

For a moment, Naruto’s lips pressed into a thin, stern line that made him look older than he was. Then, he moved, soundless like a ghost, stepping forward. Silently, he reached up, and Sasuke watched as he found the edge of the privacy curtain with ease and began drawing it closed. The faint hush of the fabric gliding along its metal track was barely audible, yet it seemed too loud to Sasuke’s ears.

It seemed frivolous. Why hadn’t they done it before, if they didn’t want to be seen? Because it was pointless, but not today. Not when there was still someone outside, and Naruto understood the intent behind Sasuke’s actions without needing a single word.

Even as Sasuke’s heart skipped a beat, he remained still while Naruto moved around the perimeter, finishing the arc until the rest of the room vanished behind cheap fabric. Naruto was far more perceptive than he let on, and Sasuke wasn’t sure whether that comforted or unsettled him.

Casually, Sasuke picked up a towel. Naruto walked over to him again until they stood face to face in the semi-darkness. Apart from the steady drum of the rain against the glass, there was no other sound.

Sasuke lifted the towel and pressed it gently to Naruto’s hair, awkwardly balancing it with his one hand as he scrubbed at the wet strands. Naruto stood motionless, piercing eyes locked on Sasuke’s face, tracking every motion with quiet intensity. Sasuke worked in slow, careful sections, leaving Naruto’s hair even more unruly than usual.

Once he found that it was dry enough, he moved to his cheeks, brushing away lingering droplets, and only then did Naruto’s expression soften. Sasuke bit down on his lip, taking his time as he wiped along his jaw and down the column of his neck.

When he finished, Naruto abruptly took the towel from him and began returning the favor. One hand wasn’t much—his left, at that—but he made it work with the same determination that carried him everywhere. 

He dried Sasuke’s face and hair, as well, a bit rough in his approach, but with unmistakable care. He lingered in places longer than necessary, and Sasuke let him, tilting his head whenever necessary to make it easier, their eyes never once breaking contact.

At some point, he exhaled in some involuntary response, and he felt Naruto stiffen in return.

Those expressive eyes darted across his face quickly, searching for something. They had done so much for each other these past few days, yet this was the first time Sasuke truly felt how meaningful it had been, how quietly and naturally it had grown.

Things were still the same as when they were younger, yet so different, more mature, and infinitely messier, too.

For the first time, Sasuke realized just how much effort it had taken not to be completely undone by the boy in front of him. He’d struggled for years, and it had never once gotten easier, and it still wasn’t.

But maybe today could be an exception. He’d come this far to have something for himself, and he was determined not to let pride ruin it.

At some point, Naruto lowered the towel as if he’d forgotten what he was doing mid-motion. The look in his eyes made Sasuke’s heart twist.

Even after everything they’d said and done, it was always the unspoken things that meant the most.

Sasuke didn’t know what he wanted to do, but for once, he didn’t let anything stop him. His breath became shallow as he stepped closer, the storm outside somehow quieting due to the electric tension around them.

He reached for the hem of Naruto’s t-shirt and only then noticed his fingers were trembling. Naruto let the towel fall carelessly and raised his arms to help. Their hands brushed as they worked together, clumsily tugging the fabric upward, inch by inch, until it cleared Naruto’s head and his skin was bare beneath the warm air of the room.

Sasuke let the wet t-shirt fall to the floor, his gaze already tracing the line of Naruto’s chest as it rose and fell in quiet, uneven pants. It struck him then how strange it was that they’d kissed, touched, even rutted against each other before, and yet this felt new, innocent somehow.

He realized he had never truly looked at Naruto like this, not as a lover admiring another.

There had been physical passion, yes, but feeling stirred by sight alone wasn’t exactly something he’d experienced up until then.

Everything happened out of order between them, it seemed.

The sight of Naruto’s bare, toned chest lit a fire deep in his belly. Not long ago, he’d brushed those soft, firm nipples and felt them harden beneath his fingers, and Naruto had welcomed it, as he always did. At the time, Sasuke had been too caught in uncertainty and need for grounding, testing a threshold neither of them had crossed to see if Naruto would give in and accept.

By now, though, all he could think about was how much more he wanted to see, feel, and taste, and the rush of possibility hit him so hard he forgot how to breathe.

A sound left Naruto’s throat, as if Sasuke’s thoughts had somehow reached him.

Swallowing, Naruto responded to the silent call, his fingers brushing Sasuke’s stomach before tugging his t-shirt upward, too. The fabric clung to damp skin, and Naruto worked with care, as if afraid that too much force might break whatever delicate momentum was building between them.

When the shirt finally slipped free and dropped to the floor, too, Sasuke released the air in his lungs that he hadn’t realized he was holding.

Calm down…

He knew how easily things could get out of control, how fierce Naruto could be, how overwhelming their feelings were, and even though it thrilled him, it kept him on edge, as well, because he didn’t want to go too far. Unintentionally hurting Naruto again was not an option.

Plus, even if they weren’t being watched, someone was still close by. Despite the craving gnawing inside him, he couldn’t forget that.

Naruto was still panting slowly when Sasuke raised his hand to his chest, palm resting just above the heart he’d listened to so many times, feeling it pound, eager, anxious, and alive.

Naruto was alive, and gods, he was grateful.

I wanted to kill you…

The thought stabbed him unexpectedly before he could shove it away. That same haunted look lingered in Naruto’s eyes, and Sasuke tried not to give it power, not when he was so close to losing himself. All he wanted was to strip away Naruto’s unease, somehow.

There they were, half-naked and still damp from the storm, but flushed with mutual understanding of the situation and careful anticipation towards the unknown.

Naruto’s hand found the waistband of Sasuke’s pants, fingers slipping beneath both layers but not teasingly so before dragging the fabric down slowly, and Sasuke could only watch, holding his breath as he wriggled a bit so he could help him.

When the pants pooled at his feet, Sasuke stepped out of them, letting Naruto nudge them aside with his foot. Then, without hesitation, Sasuke reached for Naruto’s clothes, mirroring his movements. The soaked fabric resisted, but together they pushed it down, and when Naruto stepped free, they did the same with his underwear.

Finally, they stood, facing each other in their most exposed stance yet, and still, there was no trace of hesitance between them.

They were distant enough from each other that they didn't touch, but the air between them seemed to convulse with heat. The room was dim, shadows playing across their skin until lightning lit the sky and bathed them in sudden white.

For a split second, Sasuke saw everything magnified.

He wasn't nervous, plus he’d never been self-conscious, especially not with Naruto, but this didn't feel like previous times, when they’d kissed with reckless hunger, when every exchange had seemed driven by the fear that the world might collapse if they didn’t give in mindlessly.

No, the world wasn’t crumbling now, even though it felt like it.

This was solemn, almost, so obviously about sex yet not sexual at all, for now. Maybe nothing more would come of it, and he convinced himself he was ready for it. Sasuke didn't care as long as he could have Naruto close.

But Naruto felt it, too. His energy responded to Sasuke’s silently, invisible, but impossible to ignore, much like Naruto himself.

Sasuke’s heartbeat thudded wildly against his ribcage in anticipation. His eyes drifted over Naruto’s face, then lower, and as he did so, goosebumps broke across his skin without warning.

Naruto was breathtaking. Not just beautiful, though he truly was, but wholly himself. Golden skin stretched over lean, perfect muscles; a faint trail of hair that led down from his navel, and his arousal…

It was long, flushed, and heavy, bobbing with the tiniest of movements. Even in the dim illumination, he could see the tiny pearl of clear fluid forming in the slit.

Sasuke’s mind went quiet for a moment as something inside him seemed to snap under the force of the desire that hit him, making his insides twist as yearning burned through his core.

He’d seen Naruto naked before, and he’d felt him, many times, hard against him. But regardless, this was different, and the young Uchiha was not prepared.

Because Naruto was offering himself completely—waiting, and so obviously wanting—and Sasuke could barely stand the sight of it, even if it was all for him.

His friend stared back, lips parted, eyes wide with something close to disbelief. His gaze traveled down Sasuke’s torso and lower, to where Sasuke’s arousal betrayed him completely as well.

The look that followed nearly undid him as a low, yet guttural, involuntary sound escaped Naruto’s lips, and Sasuke couldn’t stop himself if he tried.

He reached out and cupped Naruto’s cheek, knowing he was merely using gentleness to cling to the last shred of control he had. He was losing it fast, and this stifling desire had nowhere else to go.

He could tell Naruto could feel it, and yet he was showing a tremendous display of restraint.

All for him.

Calm down…

Searching for something, Sasuke leaned in, pressing his mouth against his so chastely that Naruto sighed into it, pliant. When Sasuke pulled back, his lips were still parted, expectant, yet he didn’t kiss him again; instead, he moved down, small flicks of his tongue tracing the curve of his friend’s neck, tasting the lingering salt and rain.

Naruto’s hand found the back of his neck, seeking something to hold onto, as if Sasuke’s presence alone was enough to keep him steady. Sasuke had no clue what he was doing or even what he wanted to do, only that he needed to savor, provoke, maybe even consume, somehow.

How long until they lost all restraint? Would Naruto allow it, knowing what it meant for them? The answer was more than clear by then.

The blond teen gulped as Sasuke kissed lower still, toward the curve of his right shoulder, to the place where his arm had once been. His breath stuttered in his lungs as he stared at the now poorly bandaged stump.

That was proof of what had been taken from them, and of what he had done. His stomach clenched with guilt, with a grief he didn’t want to feel just then, so he pushed those thoughts aside before lowering himself and pressing his lips to it, again and again, in a trail of kisses that made Naruto shiver in shock, goosebumps rising beneath Sasuke’s mouth.

“Sasuke…” Naruto’s voice called out, cracked like glass.

“Be quiet,” Sasuke murmured against his skin. For once, he didn’t care how shaken his voice sounded. “They’re listening.”

Naruto’s grip tightened in acknowledgment, but now his fingers dug deeper in the nape of his neck in pleading, demanding something Sasuke heard clearly, and that mutated something between them.

Unable to deny the pull, Sasuke straightened up, lips meeting Naruto’s with more force this time to silence whatever lingering doubts may remain between them. It didn’t matter. Nothing did. Naruto seemed to agree, because the kiss turned frantic in response.

Their mouths found each other again and again until Sasuke’s mind blurred, his body burning with something beyond carnal desire. It was ravishing and all-consuming, like an itch he desperately needed to scratch before it drove him insane.

If possible, he wanted Naruto to drown in him, to feel everything he couldn’t say, to know that he wanted him, fiercely so.

Naruto’s hand slid down his side at once, heavy and searingly searching for contact, making Sasuke shiver. Their bodies collided so their chests glued together wetly, erections finding each other in a maddening line. Sasuke’s spine arched on reflex, a groan nearly spilling from him as he clutched Naruto’s waist, barely able to keep himself focused.

The friction was unbearable. The chill on their skin offered no relief to the scorching heat beneath that seemed to radiate between them like steam.

For a moment, they stilled, lips parting with a gasp, both stunned by how real it felt. The press of their naked bodies was devastatingly good, and there was no doubt that this was happening, and if they crossed this line, there’d be no turning back.

The hunger that clawed at Sasuke wasn’t new, but the realization that it was being offered only to be lost again filled him with tenderness and agony. Naruto felt it too—Sasuke saw it in his eyes. That same hunger, that same silent anguish.

He hated it. He wished this sorrow over impending loss wasn't a part of any of it and he wanted to crush it like a fucking cockroach.

Move…

Stifling a frustrated noise, Sasuke smothered the emotion by kissing harder, thirstily, his hand trailing up overheated skin, his thumb brushing bone. His mouth then trailed lower in a feverish frenzy, along jaw, throat, collarbone, shoulder, as his way too clumsy tongue mapped every hollow in the hope that he would memorize Naruto’s body by taste.

And he would. Unbeknownst to him, his moment would follow him for days, weeks, and months.

Naruto shivered deliciously against him, gripping his hair too tightly, tilting his head back in a wordless offering. The flutter of his pulse beneath Sasuke’s lips made something wild unravel in him.

He didn’t understand why his body reacted so strongly, why they were both shaking, and why he couldn’t control it. His body wasn’t his anymore, and this overflow of terrible and wonderful things was unlike anything that he knew, and he hadn’t been ready.

Then came the sound—a loud breath, maybe a sob—before Naruto finally snapped and came to life, forcefully pushing Sasuke’s chest.

Caught off guard, Sasuke stumbled backward until the backs of his legs hit the bed and he dropped onto the edge, legs spreading instinctively for balance, but there was no time to process, because Naruto followed immediately, climbing into his lap, knees bracketing his thighs, arm wrapping around his neck to keep him close.

Exactly where he wanted him.

There was but a moment of stillness where the tips of their noses brushed and their eyes locked in awe, lit up with want and answers to questions neither had verbalized, and yet, absolutely everything fell into place beautifully.

Liquid fire coiled low in Sasuke’s gut. The pull between them had never felt stronger, and he was already losing the last threads of coherent thought, submerged in the gravity of what was and what would be. If they weren’t careful, they’d be consumed.

This wasn’t the last time, but only the beginning, and Sasuke would make it count, so whether it was a messy disaster or not, it didn’t matter to them, because he would give Naruto everything he could, regardless.

Naruto’s expression told him he was on the same page, and Sasuke smirked faintly.

Of course. Naruto always matched him.

His heart felt so painfully constricted that he thought it would explode.

Instinct took over, and all he could do was give in.

As if on cue, Naruto surged forward and mouths met again with a thirst difficult to quench, the motion causing their cocks to glide together as they held each other close, slick and hard. Sasuke groaned at the sensation, pleasure winding tight in his chest.

There was no more uncertainty, no more holding back. Naruto’s chest crushed to his, body hot, heart slamming against his, wild and perfect, the contact making him ache all over as he felt his own arousal dripping, desperate for attention.

The kiss broke with a wet pull, just as Naruto’s hips instantly rolled forward, testing the friction. Sasuke swallowed down the moan climbing up his throat because it was pure bliss.

Their eyes locked, and Naruto moved again, bolder now as his breath stuttered from the sensation. Sasuke nodded encouragingly and let his hand slide down to grip Naruto’s ass possessively, guiding him the best he could in search for more, better and harder.

And fuck, did he enjoy the feel of that firm globe in his grasp.

He could see Naruto’s teeth sinking into his lower lip, forehead pressing to his as his hips moved again, forcing their cocks to drag in a hot, moistened slide that was beyond perfect.

While Sasuke couldn’t see what was happening between them, he could feel every slick, desperate grind. Their sexes leaked profusely and smeared heat across their stomachs, and gods, it was obscene in the most beautiful kind of dirty.

He’d never been this wet in his life, this unbearably hard. The mere idea of their fluids mixing, staining skin, was so filthy it made him tremble in excitement.

He relished in all of it in ways he had not anticipated, and yet something in the back of his mind told him he knew it would be this way.

They had been doomed from their first, real kiss.

“Fuck,” Sasuke hissed, the word ripped from him by the rush of sensation.

An unrestrained moan left Naruto's lips, not loud enough to raise suspicion from the outside, but enough to be indecorous and careless.

Sasuke knew without a doubt that there was no way they could do this quietly, and still, the realization both frustrated and thrilled him.

That Naruto felt so good he couldn’t hold back was exhilarating.

Fuck this…

He let go of the last vestiges of control. His mouth dropped to Naruto’s chest, where he licked a stripe along his sternum, then shifted to the side, lips closing around a soft, already erect nipple. He sucked as gently as his excitement allowed, though the sensation of the bud against his tongue proved addictive.

Naruto jerked on pure reflex. His hips froze for a split second before resuming their unsteady rocking, stoking the fire building low in Sasuke’s belly in sheer, magnificent torment.

He tongued the bud again, letting Naruto’s reaction guide him, then dragged his teeth lightly over the sensitive flesh, just to coax another one of those strangled, elated sounds from him.

“Nngh… Sasuke…”

There it was. How Naruto could sound so insanely erotic, he didn’t know, but he loved it.

“Shhh…” Sasuke uttered soothingly (even if he felt nothing even close to calm), voice husky and deep against the breast. His hand slid up Naruto’s spine just to feel the flexing of muscles under his fingers, memorizing every twitch and shiver before returning to his hip to pull him down harder.

The heat between them, the building sweat, the stick of skin—it was all amazing.

At some point, Naruto's rhythm crumbled. He moved faster now, his body language loud as he desperately chased that edge that seemed to build with each passing second.

His thighs shook, bracketed around Sasuke’s hips in open frustration. It threw Sasuke off balance, but he didn’t dare let go.

Sasuke dared to look up, and what he saw made him freeze.

Naruto’s tongue was trapped between his lips, his hair clinging to his face, his eyes glassy and half-lidded with pleasure.

He looked so vulnerable, yet confidently stunning in a way that struck Sasuke straight through the heart.

Something inside him whispered that he was already lost.

He couldn't understand how Naruto could look like that, nor how he was capable of giving himself to him so trustingly while opening up to pleasure with him like this. 

Naruto, with his big blue eyes and a smile so pure it could light up a whole village.

Naruto, who had never asked anything of him, yet whose desire was demanding, screaming, so exclusively Sasuke’s that it was impossible for him not to feel prideful, greedy.

“Back away a little,” Sasuke rasped urgently, the words hoarse and strange in his own mouth, and Naruto obeyed with a quick nod, teeth clenched, leaning back just enough to give them space.

Again, Sasuke moved on instinct, adjusting his balance before reaching between them. When his fingers wrapped around Naruto’s turgid erection without warning, the blond jolted and let out a choked mewl.

They were men, so it felt both familiar and new. The angle was odd, but the weight and heat of Naruto’s length in Sasuke’s hand felt maddeningly right in ways his conscious mind struggled to understand.

Deliciously slippery with precum, Naruto twitched in his grasp, filling him with a complicated mix of tenderness and possessiveness.

Sasuke hadn’t noticed the musky scent until now, but it hit him like a drug.

When mismatched eyes flicked up, they found Naruto watching him, as if for some reason he hadn’t expected Sasuke to touch him in such a way on their first time, but it was clear that he was pleased, needing more.

Sasuke held the look for as long as he could before eagerly letting his eyes drop so he could watch his hand begin to move, fingers stroking the hard length, and no patience for teasing since he knew Naruto was already on the edge of breaking.

Still, the sight was a thing to behold.

Confirming his suspicions, Naruto released a long, pleasured hiss, fingers digging into Sasuke’s shoulder as his face buried in his hair. “Damn it, that's so good…” he breathed out, chest heaving. “God… like that…”

Naruto’s voice disoriented Sasuke’s senses and made him lose his balance, but he managed to pull himself together quickly. 

He couldn’t imagine that something like that would short-circuit his mind like this, but as he felt his own arousal throb, neglected, he reminded himself this wasn’t about him.

That Naruto wasn’t shy at all didn't help. He started to move with him almost immediately, shamelessly thrusting into the hand gripping him with a kind of need that was achingly pure, and Sasuke couldn’t look away, and neither could he escape the impending need to make him feel good, completely falling apart.

He needed to see him break.

Naruto’s moans ripped straight from within him, low and impossible to hold back, it seemed.

Sasuke had never been this aroused, nor had he expected that watching Naruto come undone and knowing he was the one doing it would be so gratifying, but he knew that nothing would ever match this.

The only warning Sasuke had was the way Naruto’s thighs tensed further around his. Then, with a broken moan, Naruto’s mouth crashed into his again, knocking the wind out of him in a wild, messy kiss. Sasuke barely registered the overly excited sweeps of his tongue before Naruto’s cock pulsed as his climax hit.

It came hot and thick, spilling across Sasuke’s hand, chest, and stomach in sharp throbs that engorged it further. Naruto’s entire body spasmed, and a helpless whimper left him, vibrating through Sasuke’s lips and rattling him.

It was a poor attempt at being quiet, yet it was anything but silent, and Sasuke didn’t care.

Naruto’s release seeped over Sasuke’s own arousal, too, causing him to swallow hard around Naruto’s insistent tongue as he pumped the last spurts with as much focus as he could.

He hadn’t realized giving could feel like this, but well, this was Naruto, and Naruto never half-assed his way into anything, especially not when it came to him, even unknowingly so.

As the tremors subsided, Naruto slumped slightly against him, and while Sasuke’s hand slowed down, it didn’t stop. More out of sadistic curiosity, he kept stroking him, but still careful to be gentler now. He wanted to draw Naruto’s pleasure out, to feel how he responded in the aftermath, if he’d be done or if he would chase it further, because it was something he had thought about before, and this was the only chance Sasuke had to confirm it.

His hand slid easily over the mess of come on Naruto’s cock and realized it wasn’t softening at all.

Instead, Naruto groaned again, and his kiss had mutated to a languid slide of lips and playful tongues, yet it was no less hungry or demanding. His arm tightened around Sasuke’s neck so much it hurt, but he didn’t mind.

When Naruto pushed into his hand again, greedy for more, Sasuke’s heart cracked open.

He had no words for how it made him feel, the elation that washed over him, because he had known. He had done this, made a mess out of Naruto and forced him to crave more, and he hadn’t known how much he needed this until now.

Naruto had to know what this was doing to him and how much he wanted reciprocation, not because he had expected it from the start, but because he hadn’t exactly anticipated how much his body would scream for it.

For Naruto’s touch, for his attention, his desire. If Naruto wanted more—if he wasn’t done yet—then he could use him as he pleased, for as long as they had.

And indeed, Naruto’s urgency returned in full, that wildfire that always simmered under his skin igniting him from within. Sasuke thanked the heavens as he felt the energy around them combust moments before Naruto broke the kiss and shoved at his chest again, pushing him onto the mattress.

Sasuke nearly landed on the spare clothes and the supplies they’d been given for their arms and his cock slapped slick against his stomach, painfully hard and far too sensitive already.

Naruto still straddled his perspiring thighs, and even in the dimness, Sasuke could make out the flush on his whiskered cheeks, lips glistening from their kiss, chest heaving, and he looked feral. The electric gleam in his blue eyes didn’t seem human.

He reached down and gently pried Sasuke’s soiled hand from his cock, fingers brushing his in a deliberate caress that showed no revulsion. Then, still silent but intent, he guided it lower down the center of his chest, making Sasuke’s palm drag through the mess that clung to his skin, smearing it.

Sasuke shuddered, dazed, watching his fingers trail through it, across Naruto’s pecs, over flushed nipples, down the taut line of his torso.

He couldn’t think straight, couldn’t even comprehend the point of the gesture, but somewhere deep down, he recognized it as a message, perhaps even a statement.

Naruto was showing him something. Ownership? An invitation? Devotion? Whatever it was, it had Sasuke’s breath catching because the intimacy of it was staggering and pulled at the darkest, dirtiest corners of his mind that he didn’t even know existed.

His friend seemed to bring out the best of him at all times, and yet also the worst.

Naruto never looked away, watching him intently, eyes glowing in the dark like twin lanterns, apparently testing how much Sasuke could take before he broke.

Teeth sinking into his lower lip, Sasuke tried to arch up, to chase the friction he needed like air, but Naruto was quicker by shoving Sasuke’s hand aside with effortless precision and lowering his body until he was on him, their cocks aligned together again in an agonizing, perfect press.

Sasuke gasped as the weight on his body rendered him nearly motionless from arousal. His head tipped back, and he tried to thrust upward, but Naruto was heavy and made it difficult to move.

Still, Naruto understood him well, because he didn’t take long to heed the calling of Sasuke’s body language, hips undulating again against him.

The friction was insanely suffocating, hot, wonderful, but not enough, and yet, it felt like they were drifting into something entirely different from what they had done, infinitely more intimate, lewder.

He’d just jerked Naruto off, and yet Sasuke’s mind couldn’t keep up with the development.

The bed didn’t feel stable. The world seemed to spin out of control under him—a product of the adrenaline that coursed through his veins like sweet poison.

His body burned, oversensitized, and starving for release, and all he could do was hang on. Naruto’s chakra pressed heavily against his skin, crackling like a live current, sharp and yearning in its intensity. It pricked at every nerve ending, a chaos that seemed tailored just for him, and Sasuke wanted to drown in it.

It was becoming so unbearable that he didn’t understand if he wanted to keep feeling or just have it stop once and for all.

And then, Naruto’s mouth lowered, purposeful, focused on devouring as lips, tongue, and teeth attacked his neck lewdly, showering him with affection and attention, making him squirm in response.

Naruto treated his body like something sacred, licking and kissing his way up and down almost feverishly, on the slope of his abdomen, mouthing along his ribs, sucking a bruise just under his collarbone.

Indulgent and greedy, sucking, mouthing, gasping, biting… 

The overstimulation was making it hard to focus on what was happening.

When he found Sasuke’s nipple and flicked it over it with his tongue, Sasuke bucked beneath him with a fractured noise that didn’t sound like it came from his throat at all. His hand gripped the sheets under him for dear life, helpless and wanton, starved for it all as he rubbed up against Naruto, uncaring where or how he found friction, just needing it, or he felt that he would die.

His cock was leaking so much now it felt unbearable, smearing between them in a gorgeous, ruinous mess. Every part of him trembled, out of control, out of his own body because he couldn’t think, just feel.

After what felt like an eternity of teasing, Naruto finally propelled himself on his elbow and shifted to slide a leg between Sasuke’s. With a press of his knee against the inside of his thigh, the message was clear.

Spread.

Sasuke held his breath and hesitated in a moment of self-awareness. He knew where it would lead, and it caused his mouth to salivate while something else inside him felt just the tiniest bit reluctant.

This would leave him exposed like never before, and no matter how fucking horny he was, he didn’t know how this made him feel, even if he wanted nothing more than to feel Naruto fully against him.

Deciding that he had time to dramatize about it later, he adjusted himself and spread his thighs, baring himself indecently, and yet, Naruto’s searing, worshipful gaze quickly shut down any deprecating thoughts he had.

This was when Sasuke understood that, even in this position, he was deeply desired and held immense, intoxicating power. It was hard to accept, yet it filled him with a surge of pride. 

It was all for him, and he found himself overwhelmed. That, after everything he’d done, he was so completely wanted…

Naruto’s tongue peeked between his lips as he knelt between Sasuke’s legs. His hand immediately trailed hotly up the inside of his thighs, thumb brushing the crevice of his groin, sending shivers through him. 

Sasuke was panting now, barely holding himself together, when Naruto leaned down and pressed a kiss just above the base of his shaft.

Then, with quiet intent, he moved down and took him into his mouth without warning, forcing a strangled, shocked gasp from Sasuke’s chest.

Naruto wasn’t knowledgeable at all, but didn’t hesitate when he wrapped his lips around the flushed head, his tongue immediately dragging along the underside. His mouth was warm and wet and openly curious as he tentatively licked and kissed. Then, noticing Sasuke didn’t complain, he chose to suck gently for only a couple of seconds, then firmer, not shy in taking in as much of the length as he could.

Sasuke’s mouth fell open in a silent cry. He hadn’t expected—couldn’t have imagined—what it would feel like, and it wasn’t just the sensory part, but also the fact that Naruto would do this so naturally, eagerly taking all of it without a second thought.

With a bit of difficulty, Sasuke braced himself on one elbow and stared at him, stunned, his chest rising and falling with shallow, fractured breaths. Shadows clung to Naruto’s figure, half-lit and ethereal, so visually sexy it was almost offensive in the best of ways.

It made him crash, and Naruto knew, because he hollowed his cheeks and took him deeper, and Sasuke lost it.

His hips jerked up without warning, thrusting into the heat of his mouth instinctually, and Naruto didn’t flinch. He held steady, adjusting to accommodate every shaky movement, bracing Sasuke’s hips with his hand. And when Sasuke went too far, he didn’t stop—he simply moved with him, welcoming everything.

Sasuke’s body became strangely feeble at this, too wound up to hold on to strength anymore, and he collapsed back, arm trembling, but he still reached out, fingers finding Naruto’s hair for grounding, for more contact as he twisted. 

He gripped without thinking, too far gone to filter himself, and Naruto moaned around him, the vibration like thunder through his core. Teeth clenched as he tried to muffle his voice, his hips stuttering helplessly, no control whatsoever, but he was too far gone to feel self-conscious.

He was going to come.

“Naruto… I’m…” His voice was a rasp, barely audible in the otherwise mostly quiet room, but it was enough. His fingers tugged harder in urgent warning, but Naruto didn’t stop, instead making sure his mouth worked harder, sucking greedily, taking him deeper as if he needed this as badly as Sasuke did. His tongue stroked with determination, even if clumsily so, desperate to drag him over the edge.

A choked sound escaped him, his hips jerking sharply as the tension gave in inside him.

Fuck…

His orgasm hit hard and fast as his thighs tightened around Naruto, and he pulsed, releasing into his mouth with a groan that seemed to echo through the confines of their curtained bed, and Naruto didn’t flinch, didn’t falter. He swallowed him down, lips sealed as much as possible around the tip of his cock, throat working, taking every drop of the best and most powerful orgasm of Sasuke’s life.

Sasuke’s breath was ragged, his entire body quivering as he came down from the high, spent, and utterly undone. 

His heart felt both heavy and content, basking in the aftermath and yet too overwhelmed to fully grasp the seriousness of what they had done—of the irreversible things they had shared. He was oversensitized, but Naruto still lingered between his thighs, licking softly at the head of his cock as if savoring him, as if cleaning him with reverence, unwilling to let the moment end.

Inhaling through his nose, Sasuke opened his hazy eyes to find Naruto looking back at him. Only then did his friend lift his head, eyes glazed but victorious, a quiet, feral satisfaction gleaming in their depths.

Sasuke knew, without question, that he’d never forget the sight, especially because it confirmed that Naruto had loved it. Whether making Sasuke come, or the taste, or the blowjob, Sasuke didn’t know, but it was a fact that he was elated.

Naruto brushed a kiss to his hip before slowly drawing back onto his knees. He looked pleased with boyish content in a way that made something in Sasuke clench. But then his hand moved again, reaching for Sasuke’s cock, and Sasuke hissed at the contact, his hips twitching on instinct.

He had just come. What the hell was he still doing?

And then Sasuke remembered that he had done the same to him. Naruto was trying to see how far his excitement would go because he was far from done, if the raging hard-on he still sported was any indication.

Sasuke almost eye-rolled at himself because it was ironic that he was getting a taste of his own medicine, but instead he frowned lightly, reaching up to touch his friend’s arm in a silent question, but Naruto only smirked at him gently, shaking his head and mimicking him again. 

“Shhh.”

Before Sasuke could even begin to protest, he stroked him again, effectively silencing him. 

Sasuke pressed his lips together as Naruto’s thumb swept across the tip of his cock, smearing the remnants of his orgasm with a kind of breathtaking idolization. His gaze softened, so openly admiring yet with an edge of visible distress behind it.

He recognized that the look was fear. Not loud or even rational, but something deeper, something rooted in the knowledge that this would end, soon.

Sasuke understood that Naruto didn’t know, but he felt it, perhaps just as overwhelmed by what transpired between them and the reality that everything would be different in the blink of an eye.

Naruto was too in tune with Sasuke’s shifts and silences, and Sasuke’s own heart cracked with the realization that Naruto’s hunger for him—his need to hold him, to keep him—might never be sated, simply because no one else was enough for either of them.

It broke things in him. Over and over again, this little, great event broke him, only for Naruto to glue him back together, even without knowing.

Moved by reflex, Sasuke swiftly reached out, grabbed his arm, and pulled him down, urgent and rough, needing to feel him completely again. Naruto’s instinctual response was quick as his hand released him immediately before he collapsed on top of him, their bodies pressing together unbearably. 

Relief and raw emotion washed over Sasuke again at feeling that body on him, hard and powerful. Their cocks crushed between them once more, and Sasuke felt stupidly grateful that he had given in to it after all.

His body didn’t know how to relent when it came to Naruto, it seemed.

They truly were more alike than they thought.

He wrapped his legs around Naruto’s waist, holding him there, their bodies aligning like pieces of a puzzle. Naruto’s arm slid beneath his back and drew him into a leisurely, open-mouthed kiss, and it was a fact that they had never been this physically close, glued together from head to toe.

He didn’t know how to feel about how intimate it was and how vulnerable the position made him feel, and yet a part of him had no willpower to overthink because the gratification of it was stronger, and he would hold to it all for as long as he possibly could.

Every point of contact felt electrified. Sasuke could taste himself on Naruto’s tongue, and while it was bitter and salty, it somehow stirred him instead of repulsing him.

Their hearts pounded together as friction sparked fast. Sasuke's hips rolled up instinctively first, prompting Naruto to grind down in response, the rhythm forming between them with absurd ease, almost as if their bodies had done this a thousand times in a dream they were only now remembering.

How was Naruto so insatiable? And how was it contagious? Maybe because they were young, stupid, and unrestrained. Maybe because they cared too much and were terrified of losing. Maybe because they knew they didn’t have time.

Sasuke sighed into Naruto’s mouth, and he was tired but overcome with emotion. He was hollowed out by pleasure, but filled with something deeper than just this burning lust, and yet it was too complex to delve in, too monumental to consider.

Not now.

Someday, perhaps…

It didn’t matter if he wanted it.

They moved as one, that strange, impossible synchronicity following them even here, in that stupid bed, in sweat and longing. Their bodies fit and their movements matched, as always. Their energies—opposite and equal—blended, almost as if dissolving and turning into something else entirely, unique.

Sun and moon. Yin and Yang. Two halves of something ancient and sacred.

Not soulmates at all, because it was too romantic, too fatalistic, and he didn’t want it.

Still, the thought hit him like a wave.

If just this felt so amazing, how would everything else feel?

To be joined. To be inside each other. To move together as one.

Was that what this was? Was that what they were?

His cock throbbed again, pulsing between them, a broken breath snagging in his throat. 

He didn't want to believe in destiny, even if it had been the reason they met in this life in the first place. 

Still, destiny had been cruel too many times, so Sasuke chose to believe in effort. In building something real with their hands, their hearts, not because the stars demanded it. 

Love over hate had been their choice, after all, so he had to trust that everything else would come by choice, too.

Naruto’s mouth was at his jaw now, his cheek, then his neck, panting too hot and chaotic.

Sasuke’s fingers tangled in his hair, holding him impossibly close.

Why was this what he was given in life? Why did it have to be Naruto? This boy who filled every part of him, who haunted him, who brought both peace and pain?

“Bite,” he whispered, hoarse, voice cracking with need.

Naruto released a small questioning sound before quickly pulling back far enough to meet his eyes, and Sasuke simply stared back firmly, defiantly, in a silent request for something he tried to convey that was important to him.

Those impossibly big, iridescent eyes widened at him for a second, but whatever Naruto saw was enough.

He didn’t speak, just nodded before burying his face in Sasuke’s neck again, lips brushing the spot once, softly. Then, unhesitatingly, he sank his teeth in.

Sasuke released a sharp, low hiss as pain flared across his neck, not enough to bruise deep, but enough to sting, and hopefully to mark. His body arched into it, his cock twitched, somehow craving it. He gripped Naruto’s head encouragingly, keeping him in place, even if he couldn’t quite place what this stupid feeling was between pain and absolute exhilaration.

Good, he thought, dazedly.

At least this was something he could take with him.

When Naruto eased back, the relief was immediate, but the spot throbbed due to the abuse, so he kissed it again a couple of times with such gentleness, it made Sasuke’s heart quiver.

He then rested their foreheads together, a small disbelieving chuckle rolling in the space between their mouths. “You’re so fucking dramatic, Uchiha,” Naruto whispered. There was no mockery in his tone. Only love.

Love.

No, that wasn’t right at all. It was too soon, too much, and too insufficient.

Perhaps even too hopeful.

Sasuke tried to scoff, but it came out sounding shaken. “Says the guy who wanted to die together and meet in the afterlife.”

Naruto didn’t respond, suddenly solemn, but it didn’t matter.

When they kissed again, lips finding each other at the same time, Naruto’s mouth tasted of iron. The bite had drawn blood, and Sasuke was glad because it felt like a pact, or a vow. Something no one else would ever understand, and it was fine because it was probably too distorted, anyway,

And then they moved again—mindless and shameless, clutching and holding as if the world would end if they stopped. 

They moved as if time couldn’t touch them here, and if they just held tight enough, they’d never have to let go.

000

After cleaning up as best as possible with the wet wipes and tissues they had at their disposal and throwing their wet clothes into the chair beside Sasuke’s bed, they spent some time helping each other remove their bandages before cleaning each other’s arms and anointing the wounds. Bandaging them again was the biggest challenge, but together they managed. 

Despite Sasuke’s protests, Naruto insisted on at least cleaning the bite bruise.

They didn’t talk about anything at all because the silence between them was loud and clear, yet comfortably natural. 

Sasuke made sure to unlock the door. The curtains around the bed were cautiously drawn open. They changed into clean underwear but didn’t bother putting clothes back on as they got inside the covers of Naruto’s already messy bed and huddled up together.

Sasuke knew there was still a bit of time in their private moment—after all, they had gone through the motions rather quickly and still got considerable satisfaction out of it. Nevertheless, he couldn’t tell if he felt satiated or hungrier.

Being with Naruto intimately had filled every dark corner of his soul with light and warmth in perfection and completion, and he had no idea he had needed it. Still, whole as he felt, the emptiness of loss seemed to have grown.

He had never been alone since leaving Team 7—he had Orochimaru and all his minions, had Taka, loyal and anchoring—and yet it had felt like it. 

Everything he experienced, all the pain his heart went through, all his machinations towards revenge, he’d gone through it all alone because those were things others could not even begin to grasp, even if they tried. It was easy to think that he’d gotten used to it, but the truth was, the intensity of his anguish back then had merely numbed him to the point where he’d gotten through the motions mechanically.

Having Naruto’s presence was a blessing. Not being alone anymore had more impact on him than he anticipated, and now he was on his way to going back all over again. 

Well, even in the past, Naruto had always been there with him, even if from a distance, so he had to remind himself that this would still be a constant in his life.

Sasuke was exhausted, physically from a sleepless night, and emotionally from the intensity of everything he had felt throughout the day. He felt calmer, though. 

Naruto had washed every ounce of negativity from inside his heart, and yet, he felt that, once again, his hopefulness had made him crave more. There was no doubt in his mind that Naruto would willingly give it to him if he indicated it, but at the same time, Sasuke needed the quietness to ground him. If he had to go through the overwhelmingness of being intimate with Naruto again, he thought he might break for good, and he couldn’t have that.

The two lay down, their limbs loosely entangled, skin to skin as they faced each other. Naruto’s fingers traced loving, idle circles on the back of Sasuke’s shoulder, brushing over the faint lines of his muscles. There was no urgency in the air anymore, no rush, only the stillness that followed something too big to be named.

It felt peaceful. Almost as if time itself had stopped just for them, and for a moment, Sasuke pretended that it did.

He exhaled softly, leaning forward so his lips could brush Naruto’s forehead. “I need you to promise me something.”

The tone was too gentle to be casual, and Naruto’s hand paused mid-motion, body tense in awareness. “What is it?”

“Promise you won’t ruin your reputation for me.”

Naruto pulled away slightly to look at him properly and blinked, brows furrowed. “What kind of request is that?” he asked, something between worry and restlessness tinging his voice.

Sasuke flinched but didn’t look away from those piercing blue eyes. “There are things I have to do,” he explained, choosing his words carefully, his fingers tracing along Naruto’s arm soothingly. “Things that have nothing to do with you, and you shouldn’t be dragged into them. I don’t want you to.”

Naruto’s voice lowered, sharpening. “I’m not letting you fuck this up, Sasuke,” he hissed warningly. “We’re getting through this together. And if you think I’ll just stand by and watch while people tear into you, then you’re out of your mind, too.”

“I know you won’t,” Sasuke assured him, seriously. “That’s exactly why I’m asking. You’re the one everyone looks up to now, and if someone has the power to change anything, that’s you. Don’t throw it away for my sake, that’s all I’m saying. I’ll be fine.”

Naruto merely frowned deeper, jaw tight as his gaze studied his features in the shadows. “You think I care more about my reputation than I care about you?”

Sasuke’s fingers moved to rest over Naruto’s heart now, his own skipping a beat at the firm question that also held absolute certainty. “I think you care equally about both, Naruto, because you fought hard for all of it,” he whispered, sincerely. “And I think… If I ask you not to speak or act on your emotions, it’s not because I don’t want you to stand with me. It’s because I want you to be safe and not ruin what you fought so hard to achieve.”

The knowing glint in Naruto’s eyes was still there, along with that poorly concealed confusion, but they softened, losing some of that initial edge of annoyance. 

Reaching out, he touched Sasuke’s cheek, brushing his thumb beneath his eye.

“Sasuke,” he whispered, uttering his name slowly, in that personal way that made chills break down the Uchiha’s spine. “I don’t want you to compromise who you are or what you’ve been through. I never asked you to be any different or let go of your ideals or goals. But whatever you do… don’t compromise us.”

By ‘us,’ Naruto meant their relationship and the uncertain plans they had for a future where they stood side by side, always. No matter what, Sasuke needed to hold on to that.

“I won’t,” he murmured, and he hoped that he could turn it into a promise. “I just need you to understand that I can’t let certain things disappear just because it’s easier to move on. That’s not me.”

Naruto’s lips pressed together for a second before he nodded, his thumb still sliding affectionately over Sasuke’s cheek. “And I need you to understand that I’ll kick your ass if you forget what we promised and try to push me away. I already told you I’m not some innocent kid who needs your protection, or anyone’s, for that matter.”

Sasuke knew that better than anyone, and it made something warm and blossom inside of him. Something else, though, seemed to shatter, too, because he could see Naruto’s expressive eyes—that open understanding as if he could read his mind, feel what he felt, and it wounded him. 

There was so much want there that it was stifling. Naruto’s emotions always poured out of him like a river flowing, sincere and constant, inescapable.

Perhaps because this was the beginning of so many things for them, yet also a form of ending, and it felt heavier and harsher than sex, desperate and intimate in ways that went beyond any bodily contact.

Sasuke wanted to smile, but couldn’t. Even if Naruto could feel it, he did not want him to see the tornado of emotions in him just then, so he carefully leaned in and pressed his lips to his friend’s.

No, lover. Naruto was definitely something closer to a lover now.

However, even if it was official that they were more than friends, it still didn’t feel right and didn’t seem to do justice to their motivations towards each other.

No, it wasn’t right at all. Perhaps there was no way to tell, no label for them to ever use, and it was fine.

The kiss wasn’t hurried or heated anymore, but there was something heavy and meaningful in how their mouths moved together, like a mutual understanding of something beyond their reach. 

Just as before. Sasuke didn’t want to think of it as a parting kiss, and yet his heart ached, and his hand moved to Naruto’s back, running along his spine in a gentle caress that had the other teen sighing into it. When their tongues met between parted lips, he couldn’t help but press his palm to his shoulder blades, motioning him closer, and Naruto complied by dragging himself towards him until their bodies were pressed into each other, and he was winding his arm around Sasuke’s torso.

The familiarity or if it all was the most heartbreaking thing, and Sasuke hoped that, someday, he could wake up to this every day, that Naruto still wanted, and that life itself allowed it.

As they kissed languidly, Sasuke didn’t want to think about anything other than the feel of Naruto’s skin against his, his arm around him, and the lovely taste of his tongue. He took his time savoring it, mentally registering every move, every point of contact, every little huff and shiver. 

Naruto, as usual, seemed to understand his need for it, responding gently but with just the right amount of intensity, yet completely delivered, open to whatever Sasuke wanted to give, as always. Sasuke absorbed it all, took it all in like a life-saving elixir, and in so many ways, it was, because it calmed him down, comforted him, and made him forget that there was anything outside of that significant embrace.

If possible, Sasuke would have swallowed him whole or, preferably, grabbed him and forced him inside his chest so he could always carry him effortlessly.

It was a wish that surpassed mere desire.

Naruto seemed to sense this because he released a choked moan against his mouth that sounded pained.

His best friend. His savior. His light.

Eventually, the weight of his feelings made his ribcage feel so constricted that it was hard to breathe, so Sasuke had to pull away to bring some oxygen back into his body.

“Get some sleep,” he whispered, voice low as he brushed a final kiss to the corner of Naruto’s lips.

Naruto watched him for a moment longer, eyes filled with something Sasuke refused to acknowledge, but there was a strange sadness in them that was mixed with resolution and resigned acceptance.

“You should sleep, too,” he replied simply, choosing not to voice his thoughts.

Finally, Sasuke found that he could smile a little, even if he was aware that it wasn’t the brightest or most reassuring one. Sasuke adjusted the pillows behind him and reclined into the bed. Then, without a word, he nudged Naruto’s shoulder gently. “Come here.”

Naruto obeyed without protest, moving to rest his head against Sasuke’s chest. His breath was still a little uneven, and his energy was disturbed, but the moment his cheek settled over the steady thrum of Sasuke’s heartbeat, the stiffness in his body began to ease.

Sasuke wrapped his arm around him, holding him close, their legs instinctively entwining again under the sheets. Naruto’s fingertips brushed softly over his stomach, featherlight, while Sasuke’s hand found his head and began a slow, methodical stroke.

Everything had already been said, and everything else would have to wait.

“Good night,” Naruto murmured after a while, voice small and cracked against his skin, which shook Sasuke to the very core.

Heaving a sigh, he kissed the top of his head in response. “Sleep well,” he said, and even though something inside him trembled, his voice was steady.

Eventually, with Sasuke’s fingers threading through his soft golden strands, Naruto drifted off, his limbs gradually giving way to slumber.

Sasuke stared at the ceiling above, taking in the sound of the storm that still rattled outside, and the weight of Naruto’s presence against him, the rhythm of his breath, and the knowledge that, right now, all of it was real.

Almost his.

He’d had it all, thanks to Naruto. He was full now, content, grateful. Just a few days before, he’d felt empty like an endless black hole, blind to all these wonderful things he didn’t know he was allowed to have. But Naruto had given him all, and had always considered him worthy. He had wanted to show him that he deserved everything, including his relentless wishes for them.

There was no going back now. No rewriting what was already set in motion. Sasuke would face his arrest and endure the judgment that would fall upon him. He would bear it because he had to—because he wanted to see the other side, to overcome it so he could, eventually, be free and search for his purpose, his happiness.

But at this moment, this belonging and this peace would be the things he’d hold onto.

Because of this, Sasuke knew no one could ever take from him.

000

Naruto awoke slowly, as though surfacing from a deep place he hadn’t meant to fall into. For a few seconds, he didn’t move—lulled by warmth, by the heaviness of the blankets, by the fading remnants of a dream that clung to the edges of his awareness like smoke.

That was the first thing he noticed; the second was the unfamiliar cold.

The place beside him was empty.

Naruto turned his head, blinking as his vision adjusted. The softest light filtered into the room as the sun prepared to rise. The sheets were rumpled, the indentation of a body still there, but there was no warmth anymore.

Quiet all around. The air itself lacked something, and it didn’t take long for him to understand what.

He couldn’t feel Sasuke’s familiar, powerful chakra signature anywhere. Not in the room, not in the hallway, not even in the hospital.

There were no chakra signatures from the ANBU either.

His eyes snapped open at once as his heart seemed to stop beating.

No….

Sasuke was gone. Even if the sheets still smelled like him, even if his fingertips and his lips still lingered on every corner of Naruto’s body, even if there was still warmth in his pillow as he quickly reached out to touch it.

Gone, like the way morning light chases shadows away. Gone in a way that left silence like a wound, and absence like a scream buried in the walls.

Naruto closed his eyes and curled his hand into a fist. His nails bit into his palm, but he didn’t loosen them, hoping the pain would somehow anchor him through the sudden, suffocating feeling of loss and betrayal. He tried to breathe through the invisible hand that seemed to squeeze his heart with a crushing force.

A part of him had known all along that this would happen. Sasuke’s sudden need for contact and affection. His honest words and genuine smiles. The anxious, despairing feeling about everything he did, but tried to conceal.

The fucking intimacy that had given them so much and brought them closer in ways they would not be able to look away from in the future. Sasuke had been saying goodbye, and Naruto had let himself ignore it—had let his instincts go quiet because pretending everything was normal felt safer. That had been Sasuke’s silent wish, too; he understood that now.

It was easier to believe they had more time, and yet, now it was morning, and Naruto was alone.

The ache settled deep, blooming quietly, like something rotten unraveling in his chest. It wasn’t loud, but quiet and insidious, and somehow that made it worse.

He didn’t know if he was angry or simply devastated.

His fingers loosened slightly as he took a shaky breath before he focused inward, reaching out with his chakra. In the stillness of his sadness, he finally felt it—Sasuke’s chakra.

It was feeble, quiet, and difficult to trace, but there. 

He was still in the village. They simply had taken him away, finally arresting him without notice. Well, Sasuke had known, at least; it was clear as day now.

Did they put a seal on him?

Of course they did. The Council had probably demanded that he be sealed from head to toe, just in case, binding him like a wild animal.

He couldn’t feel relief, though. Knowing Sasuke was in the village and had been taken away cooperatively didn’t undo the sharp sting that burned behind his eyes, nor ease the hollow fury coiling in his gut.

Why hadn’t Sasuke told him? Why had he walked out without a word?

They could’ve spent their time better, talked more, perhaps even planned better what to do, how to proceed. They could’ve made stupid jokes or said things they’d regret later. They would have faced it together. 

But instead, Sasuke had chosen to leave quietly, once again carrying the burden all by himself.

The fucker knew Naruto would be upset, he had to, and still, he had chosen to do it this way.

Why? To protect him? Or to protect himself?

Maybe both.

Selfish motherfucker…

It made Naruto feel sick because a part of him understood the choice while another part wanted to punch him for being an asshole and doing whatever he pleased all the same.

Naruto’s gaze dropped to his arm, where faint smudges of black ink still marked his skin—Sasuke’s scribbled words from before, blurred now by the rain they’d caught on the rooftop. The lines were messy and fading, and the sight of them was agonizingly endearing, and way too much for him to handle at the moment.

His fingers clenched around the fabric of Sasuke’s pillow, and he dragged it to his chest, burying his face in it and inhaling deeply. Sasuke’s scent clung to the fabric, faint and familiar, clean and bitter, and of something that smelled like home. It hit him like a punch to the gut.

“Asshole,” he mumbled against the pillow, voice cracking, muffled, low and wrecked.

When he shifted slightly, he felt it.

Something small and hard beneath the pillow, scratching the back of his hand.

With a sniff, he blindly felt the mattress underneath for the thing heart skipping, already halfway to breaking all over again. His fingers eventually found a small square— a folded piece of paper.

He pulled it free and opened it clumsily, his hand shaking. Only two words were written, scrawled in Sasuke’s unmistakably clean handwriting.

Thank you.

Naruto could only stare at the note.

Again, those two words, so simple and yet so impactful and filled with meaning.

To Naruto, they meant everything and spoke of things they still didn’t know how to interpret or even convey.

The words blurred almost instantly, distorted by the sudden sting that flooded his eyes. He pressed his lips together, trying to hold it back, but it was no use because the dam was already cracked.

Tears slipped quietly down his cheeks as he curled tighter around the pillow, clutching it to his chest. His shoulders trembled as he sobbed into the space Sasuke had left behind.

Just quiet, helpless grief.

He knew it was coming, and even if he knew that this wasn’t a definite goodbye, a part of him didn’t know how to accept that he had, once again, lost the person he needed the most by his side.

Once again, there was nothing left to replace it.

And this time, there was no one to blame, only the unbearable truth that not even their feelings for each other could conquer the inevitability of events.

TBC…